Category: Uncategorized

I’m a fan of erotic literature and this is my first attempt at writing in this genre. hope you enjoy.

(FF, SC,)

Greetings and thanks for checking out my stories. This is my first submission and it is a work in progress. My work is entirely fiction and intended as adult entertainment. If you are under-aged, please exit this site. I don’t include children in my erotic work and I don’t write for children. R/S

February 16, 2009

The Enlightenment of Rose

Rose was having great difficulty staying focused in her biology class. The teacher was one of those artifacts in the educational system who seems to be a permanent fixture. Rose imagined that old Mrs. Garner was teaching the same class during her grandmother’s school years. She felt a giggle escape when this thought popped into her head. Judy, the cute black girl sitting across from her glanced her way with a quizzical look. Rose shook her head to convey that the giggle was meaningless. Rose continued to gaze at Judy, though she had returned her attention to the incomprehensible drone of Mrs. Garner lecture. Rose had known Judy for over 10 years. They had attended the same schools throughout their childhood and teenage years. She had long been aware of a peculiar fascination she held for Judy. It was a feeling that Rose had tried to dismiss as innocent curiosity, though recently she wondered if this was her brain or her heart speaking. Growing up in a strict religious home, Rose had suffered the typical lack of sexual enlightenment from her parents. The word “sex” had scarcely been heard in her home, except for the vague explanation of “what you should expect on your honeymoon” speech from her mother. This lack of information had only served to magnify Rose’s curiosity on the subject. Her parents were scholars and both had achieved advanced degrees in their chosen fields. Rose had inherited this intelligence and motivation for learning. She did not, however share her parents prohibitive few of sex and bodily functions. On the contrary, Rose discovered that she was irresistibly drawn to all things sexual. She found herself continually horny. She spent hours at the library perusing the available reference materials on the subject. When the Internet became available in her school, Rose utilized the library’s computer in her searches. However, she soon found that her searches were very limited due to the library’s censorship policies and practices. This discovery greatly enraged Rose and only made her more determined to continue her quest. She was familiar with the basics of sex. Through her research, Rose had the general concepts of intercourse, oral sex, and what the experts considered to be the most successful way to achieve orgasm in the shortest time. She felt she had as much book knowledge on the subject as anyone. She had climaxed many time by masturbating in the privacy of her bed and sometimes while taking a shower. Following an orgasm, Rose experienced a brief period of satisfying relaxation. This would only last a few minutes, however, before the intense urges returned. What concerned Rose the most about these insatiable longings was that they became most powerful when she was around other girls. Her fantasies always involved females. When she first began touching herself sexually, she found that she could not become aroused if the subject of her fantasies was male. At the time, she was too young to perceive the implications of this. In recent years, however, Rose had began to wonder if she was a lesbian. Her upbringing had placed very definite taboos on this lifestyle. Her ambiguity concerning sex and dating had no doubt contributed to the fact that she was still a virgin at 19. Though she had felt no attraction to the opposite sex, Rose believed that her sexual urges were stronger than the typical teenage girl. Otherwise, why would her inclination to pursue knowledge on the subject have become an obsession? Rose was familiar with the “locker room talk” when she was attending high school. Most of the girls would be chatting about guys who were “hot” and how they hoped so and so would ask them to the dance. She had never felt a part of the group. Rose recalled that while these conversations were going on, she would be watching with interest but not because of the topic. She had been gazing at the others girls as they dressed and undressed. When one of them was describing how her boyfriend had kissed her or touched her, Rose had sometimes imagined herself as the boy. It occurred to her that this was probably unusual and at times she felt embarrassed about her thoughts. There had been a few occasions when she had been caught while watching other girls. Once she had noticed a beautiful Hispanic girl named Marcie, as she sat in one of the toilet stalls. Marcie apparently was experiencing some difficulty in her efforts. Rose stood in a shower stall and watched her as she periodically grimaced and uttered grunts and moans that to Rose sounded more like sounds of ecstasy than pain. This was the first time she had witnessed another person engaged in such a personal act since bathroom behavior at home had always been extremely private. In fact, Rose found the girl’s presence on the toilet somewhat remarkable, since girls as a rule were very shy about the act of pooping in a public place. She was so enthralled by the display that she failed to notice that Marcie had began returning her gaze. Rose looked quickly away, then hurried from the room. She felt her face grow hot and her heart pound as she made her way down the hallway from the girls gym. She felt totally humiliated but also extremely horny! She realized that if word got out about the incident, she wouldn’t hear the end of it. School life would be even more hellish than it had been previously. To her knowledge, Rose’s sexual preferences were not yet part of the grapevine of school gossip. Her classmates suspecting that she was a lesbian was something that she could conceivably live with. However, Rose felt certain than this recent incident far surpassed the realm of acceptable behavior among her peers. During the remainder of the day she continually replayed the event. Though she remained embarrassed, a peculiar fact begin to emerge concerning Marcie’s reaction. Her expression as she met Rose’s gaze hadn’t conveyed anger or disgust, which one might expect. It occurred to Rose that her own shocked embarrassment had temporarily blinded her to the fact that Marcie had been smiling at her. In fact, the more Rose contemplated this, it seemed to her than the smile had seemed almost flirtatious. This realization caused Rose’s heart to began pounding again but for a totally different reason.
The Marcie incident became another piece of reality that added substance to Rose’s erotic fantasies. The scenarios which she imagined during her self-pleasuring sessions changed substantially. As she touched herself, she would visualize a girl, sometimes with Marcie’s face, but not always. The girl would be sitting on a toilet making exaggerated grunting noises while in the act of defecating. Rose imagined herself watching the girl, unseen, though in close proximity. In the fantasy, Rose approached the girl, drawing close enough to touch her. Some of Rose’s dreams were similar in nature. During these, the faces changed places. The girl on the toilet was often Rose, while the one in hiding became that person. Soon it became very difficult for Rose to have an orgasm without visualizing this fantasy or something similar. She was perplexed about this, particularly since she had not been familiar with the idea of sex and anything associated with the act of using the toilet. She had seen no references to it in her research on the computer. What was it about this solitary visual that touched on Rose’s primal urges to such an extent? Nothing had even come close. It both concerned her and fascinated her. One evening while she was using the bathroom at home, she found herself reaching between her legs while on the toilet and touching a piece of firm shit as it pushed out of her. She grasped it with her hand and brought it out to the light. Without thinking much about it, she brought it to her mouth and touched it with her lips. She thought that, if it weren’t for the fact that it was her shit, she would like the way it felt. It was very warm and soft, kind of like the clay she sometimes worked with in her art class. She was intentionally trying not to smell it, since she was aware that the odor was disagreeable and she knew that things often tasted much different from the way they smelled. She loved vegetables when her mother cooked them in the steamer but they smelled awful, Rose recalled. Keeping this in mind, she carefully placed her tongue against it and held it for a moment. As Rose, suspected, the taste was far from what the smell conveyed. In fact she rather liked it. It was a green, earthy taste that produced a sense of nostalgia in Rose. This feeling was followed by an intense warmth and euphoria so pleasurable that an involuntary whimper escaped from her lips. She began to lick the brown log, cautiously at first, then with greater fervor. With each taste, her ecstasy increased, until she was scarcely aware of her surroundings. At some point, she ceased using her tongue and began biting off pieces with her teeth, chewing and swallowing each mouthful with the enthusiasm of someone devouring a delectable piece of chocolate. Suddenly she was empty handed. She had eaten the entire piece of shit! Rose felt as if someone else had been in control of her actions. It was like she had been dreaming during the past few moments. She clearly remembered coming into the bathroom, unbuttoning her jeans and pulling them and her panties down. She vaguely recalled beginning her bowel movement. At this point, Rose had seemed to move outside of her body. It was as if another part of her had assumed control. It was this other Rose that had performed the disgusting acts of which she was only vaguely aware. As if in a trance, Rose stood and pulled up her jeans. She moved slowly to the mirror and gazed in disbelief at her reflection. A chocolate covered smear coated her lips and surrounded her mouth. She drew closer to the image and saw that her teeth were no longer white. They were the same color as her lips and Rose saw tiny chunks like brown corn, stuck between them. How could this be her reflection? She was looking into the eyes of a depraved creature who bore very little resemblance to the teenage girl that everyone knew as Rose. Suddenly she was reminded of a story she read about a group of boys who had been stranded on an island. After being separated from civilization for awhile, the boys began to behave more like animals than humans. The author hadn’t included shit eating as part of the boys regression but Rose would have found the story more interesting if he had. She realized that she had become horny while thinking about her version of the story. What was wrong with her? It occurred to her that she had been in such a daze, she had pulled up her jeans without wiping. This didn’t astonish her as much as realizing that she was getting wet thinking about the crack of her ass being dirty. It was the nastiness that she found such a turn on. The “old” Rose was apparently being submerged, as “new” Rose was surfacing. It was the only way she could rationalize what was happening. Rose had always been highly sexual, physically and mentally. As long as she could remember, however, this part of her had been stifled by her parents attitudes. Rose knew enough about psychology to realize that this kind of suppressive upbringing could make crazy kids. It was what the experts thought caused multiple personalities. Rose often felt like she different personalities.
Her sexual fantasies often focused on toilet behavior but she had never considered eating her own shit! She thought, “what would it be like to taste another girl’s shit?” This thought began to make her very horny and she wondered about ways to make it happen. Marcie had continued to be the subject of many of Rose’s fantasies. The incident at school led Rose to believe Marcie might be attracted to girls. She considered some ways that she might explore this possibility. It was the first time that Rose had considered implementing a plan to bring about one of her fantasies and she was terrified but very excited.
The following day, she searched anxiously for Marcie but didn’t see her in the hallways or during gym class. She casually mentioned her absence to one of the other girls in gym but the girl just shrugged. After school, Rose walked slowly toward home, gazing down at the sidewalk as her mind churned on the many confusing thoughts going through her head. As she past the park, she was so deep in thought that she didn’t hear her name being called the first time. “Rose”! A girls voice yelled. Rose looked up and saw a girl sitting alone on the grass under one of the weeping willow trees. Realizing it was Marcie, her heart skipped and she felt her face become hot. She tried to reply but she had forgotten how to use her voice. “What’s wrong with me”? Rose thought. Finally, she heard a croak, resembling her voice, “hey Marcie, missed you at school”. “Really”? Marcie gave a shy smile. “I’m surprised you noticed I wasn’t there.” Rose replied, “uh, yeah. I was kinda looking for you.” “How come?” said Marcie. Rose’s face felt as if it was on fire. “Oh, I dunno. Guess I’ve been thinking about you.” A look of genuine pleasure came over Marcie’s face. “REALLY? I’ve been thinking about you a lot! ever since that day I saw you watching me on the toilet.” Rose gulped and laughed nervously. She blurted a lame response, “Oh that, I was taking a shower and we just happened to look up at the same time.” She couldn’t meet Marcie’s eyes as she said this. When she glanced up she saw the same look of amusement she recalled seeing that day from the shower. Marcie began nodding slowly and said, “Ok”. Do you normally take showers with your clothes on?” Rose was so embarrassed that she covered her face with her hands and moaned, “Oh my God, you must think I’m a freak!” Marcie replied, “wanna know something? I was kinda hoping you were.” This comment stunned Rose and she was silent for several moments. Then Marcie spoke again, “that was a dumb thing to say Rose, it just came out. I hope you didn’t take me wrong. ” It was Marcie’s turn to be embarrassed. “Its just that I knew you were watching me and I’ve been thinking about it a lot. I’ve noticed that you watch the girls a lot and I figured you were gay. I’ve known I was a lesbian for a couple of years. It really made me hot when I saw you watching me using the bathroom.” Rose said, “do you have a girlfriend, Marcie?” She shook her head. “I’ve never kissed a girl or anything. No one knows how I feel about girls except you. Since I normally don’t hang around other kids much, I don’t think anybody suspects. Do you date someone?” “No,” replied Rose, “but I don’t think my sex preference is as much a secret as yours. I’ve heard talk and noticed the way some of the kids look at me. I’ve never had lots of girlfriends cause I would end up having crushes on them that I couldn’t hide. Also, I don’t think I’m a typical lesbian cause I hate sports and guy stuff. The problem with that is that it keeps me from having friends that are boys too.” The girls were both quiet for several minutes. Suddenly they both turned toward each other and kissed, very gently on the lips. Rose pulled back and looked around nervously. “Should we be doing this here”? “Shhhh”, replied Marcie, grasping Rose’s face and pulling it to hers. Looking directly into her eyes, she reached out her and licked Rose’s lips. A shudder ran through Rose as her eyes closed involuntarily. Marcie began using her tongue to bathe Rose’s face slowly and deliberately. Rose let her body relax and she laid back on the soft grass. She felt Marcie move over her, letting her body rest on top of her as she continued the tongue bath. Rose felt her mind relax as well. She imagined Marcie’s tongue on other parts of her. Suddenly she realized that Marcie had stopped. Rose opened her eyes and looked into Marcie’s eyes, which were only inches above hers. Marcie seemed transfixed as she gazed back at Rose. “I want all of you. I want to take you inside of me and be inside of you at the same time. Let me eat and drink you Rose.” Rose was moved but uncertain about the meaning of her words. She replied, “I want you too, Marcie. I think about you all the time.” She felt herself blushing hotly. “I’ve even had dreams of you.” Recalling the context of many of the dreams, Rose looking down in embarrassment. “What’s wrong?”, said Marcie. Rose hesitated, then replied, “some of those dreams were, you know, pretty, uh, vivid.” She felt at a loss to be more specific, though part of her wanted to be totally honest with Marcie. The “new Rose” that had withheld these longings had finally found another enlightened soul. Rose realized that perhaps Marcie was indeed the kindred sister she had unknowingly been seeking. “If I share something with you will you promise not to hate me?” Marcie gasped, “Rose, I could never hate you. Unless…well, I mean, unless you were a big Country and Western fan.” As Marcie said this, she gave a look of exaggerated horror. Rose realized she was teasing and they giggled. “Seriously, Marcie, this is very personal and embarrassing. I know you’re going to think I’m a perv but I don’t care. It’s been a big part of my life for the past several months.” Rose was silent for a moment, then said softly, I’m just going to say it, ok? Please don’t look at me or say anything until I’m finished.” Marcie nodded in assent. “Ok, here goes.” Rose took a deep breath, then began. “Ever since that day in the locker room, I’ve been dreaming and fantasizing about you. At first it was normal. I mean, sex was involved but just kissing and touching and stuff. Nothing, you know, ‘kinky’.” She paused, “shit this is hard. Ok, after awhile the dreams became kind of weird. Like, sometimes you were in the bathroom on the toilet.” Rose heard Marcie gasp softly. “I know, it’s sick but something about you using the bathroom is incredibly exciting to me. The thought of you straining and pushing on the toilet is enough to make me come at times.” Marcie touched Rose’s arm and she jumped. “Sorry baby, I didn’t mean to surprise you. I just think that’s so hot.” Rose looked at her for the first time since she began talking. “Are you serious? Don’t you think it’s sick?” Marcie replied, “well, yes, it’s very sick. But it’s also so fucking hot! I’ve read about scat but never heard anyone talk about it like this. I guess I didn’t think it was real. You know how you read about stuff that seems too outrageous to be true, exaggerations and shit.” Rose started, “scat? You mean it has a name? I thought I was the only one who thought about it!” Rose realized that maybe she wasn’t such a sicko after all. “Well, I guess it’s a little different but at least I’m not alone in my weirdness!” Marcie giggled, “not at all baby. The idea that you think me taking a shit is a turn on, well, that is a huge turn on for me! Is there something else in your dreams that happens?” Rose paused, then nodded sheepishly. “Are you sure you want to hear this”? Marcie exclaimed, “hell yes! I’ve never been a sex object! She giggled excitedly. Rose began with her recent experience in the bathroom at home. She thought that it would be hard to talk about but once she started, the words tumbled out with little effort. She shared the feelings of being another person and becoming disconnected from herself. She told Marcie how she felt when gazing in the mirror and seeing her own shit in and around her mouth. Rose even talked about her long obsession with “perverse” sex, particularly involving the toilet. “I’ve felt that there was something wrong with me. Do you have any idea what’s its like to feel like your the only person in the world that thinks a certain way? I mean, my god, Marcie. I ate my own shit and got turned on by it! How sick is that? Not only that but I fantasize about other girls peeing and shitting! You want to know what my deepest darkest fantasy is?” Rose paused for a moment, not sure if she could actually tell this to Marcie. She glanced at her friend, who had been listening intently, her eyes conveying total concentration. Marcie nodded eagerly in assent, voicing a barely audible, “uh huh”. To herself Rose quipped, “why stop now? She already knows I’m a sicko.” To Marcie she said, “Ok, this is something I’m even embarrassed to tell myself, let alone someone else! In this fantasy, I’m in the girl’s bathroom in a public place, like a park or something. I’m sitting in one of the stalls watching the women as they come in and use the bathroom. It’s like I’m waiting for one in particular. Finally, this beautiful Hispanic girl comes in. She’s wearing shorts and a tank top and is real sweaty, like she’s been running or working out. She goes into the stall next to mine. I can see her because there’s a hole in wall between the stalls. The girl is big but not fat, you know? Did you ever watch any of those road movies with Bob Hope and Bing Crosby? Their favorite female star was Dorothy Lamour, who was a gorgeous brunette. She had an incredible, full figured body. I think she was so sexy. Anyway, that’s the kind of body the girl in my fantasy has.” Rose was quiet for a moment, then said, “I love your body Marcie. I wish I had your figure. I’ve always been too skinny.” When Marcie didn’t respond, Rose glanced at her and noticed she was looking down, seemingly deep in thought. “Is something wrong Marcie?” She reached out and touched the girl’s hand softly. Marcie replied, “Oh no, not really. I’m not used to compliments I guess. No one’s every told me they liked anything about my body. I always thought I was fat.” She looked up and smiled sweetly at Rose. “I always thought you had the perfect body.” Rose thought a moment, then said, “Isn’t it weird how we both hate our own bodies?” Marcie replied, “yeah, kinda, but I think it’s pretty normal for girls to hate their bodies. My sister told me she used to think she was a big fat pig. Funny thing is, she’s the hottest thing in panties I’ve ever seen. She’s had offers from modeling companies all over. You want to hear something sick? I’ve had fantasies about her since I was like 13.” I don’t think I could ever go through with it, even if she was gay and I was really drunk.” Rose quipped, “what if you were gay and she was drunk?” They both giggled. “So finish telling me your fantasy,” Urged Marcie. “Shit, I was hoping you had forgotten,” Rose replied. She took a deep breath and asked, “ok, where was I?” “You were in the outhouse lusting over Dorothy what’s her name,” said Marcie. “Lamour, oh yeah, I remember. Anyway, I’m being really quiet while this girl goes into the stall next to me and pees. Then I can hear her making these, you know, grunting noises. Not really grunting, more feminine than that. Imagine Marilyn Monroe grunting. Like that.” Marcie looked puzzled, “who?” Rose shook her head, “never mind, its not important. Anyway! I suddenly hear this wet plopping noise. Once, twice, then a big ‘foosh’, that sounds like she let the air out of a balloon, then a big splash, like she poured soup or something into the toilet. Are you grossed out yet?” Marcie replied, “definitely, but horny as hell. Don’t stop.” Marcie did look very turned on to Rose. Her eyes had taken on a glint that Rose hadn’t noticed previously. Also, to Rose’s amusement, Marcie had begun licking her lips frequently and her mouth hung open slightly. Rose was aware that her delay in relating the fantasy was deliberate. She had always been very private and expressing the “toilet fantasy” to another person was something she was not prepared for. She felt very exposed. Though Marcie’s acceptance seemed genuine, Rose couldn’t dispel the fears of embarrassment and ridicule regarding her sexuality. “Thanks mom,” thought Rose grimly. Marcie regarded her curiously, “are you ok”? Rose jumped, “oh sorry Marcie, I went somewhere for a minute. I’m back now.” She shook her head slightly, murmuring a silent, “fuck you mom”, before continuing her narrative. “Ok, so believe it or not, this chick having diarrhea and It’s making me hot.” She ignored the rising heat in her face and continued. “I quietly leave my stall and knocked on the door to her’s. I hear her gasp softly but not say anything. I knock again and say ‘please’? In my fantasy, the girl understands and opens the door. She asks what I want and instead of answering I enter her stall and close the door.” At this point Rose realized that her eyes were closed and she was slipping into the visualization of her fantasy. She found that she could control this to an extent. She was able to remain present with Marcie, while allowing another part of herself to be in her fantasy. It occurred to her that this “other self” might be useful if she became familiar with it instead of fearing it. She was silently congratulating herself on this “revelation”, when a hand touched her arm. Marcie was looking at her with concern. “Are you OK? You just went away. That was weird. You went into your fantasy, didn’t you?” Rose nodded. “That was at least partially true”, she thought. “Where was I?” “In the stall with the Lamour chica”, replied Marcie. “Sorry Marcie. This is hard for me. I’ve never talked about myself like this. Guess I’m stalling.” Marcie said, “hey girl, say no more. You can stop if you want. I have to go real bad anyway. The restrooms are over by the pool, I’ll be right back.” She started to hop up then paused. She grimaced slightly and muttered, “jeez, I hope I make it. Mom fixed her juevos y frijoles this morning and they’re getting loud.” Rose looked puzzled, “oh, you had eggs and beans?” “Si, I mean yeah. It’s her speciality, with lots of chili’s. You know, jalapeno’s!” Marcie replied with a grin. “oooh. I’ve got to go, ahora! Seeya soon!” She walked quickly toward the pool, then broke into a halfhearted trot.” Rose grinned back. Suddenly, she had a thought that seemed so perverse that she giggled nervously and tried to ignore it. The thought came back with such intensity that her face felt on fire and she realized she was having trouble breathing. She was, in fact, gasping. “I can’t do that. It’s crazy. What would she think?” The next thing Rose knew, she was hurrying after Marcie. New Rose was in charge again!
Marcie had no sooner yanked down her shorts than she felt the familiar hot squirt from her ass. She quickly plopped onto the toilet and sighed in relief. “Oh mama,” she thought out loud. “How can they taste so good and hurt so bad”? This frantic rush to the toilet was typical behavior for Marcie, for whom spicy food was a family staple. Because of this “cultural phenomenon”, she noticed the location of the nearest toilet whenever she left home.
Marcie thought about Rose. She was beginning to really like her, though this was the first time they had even had a conversation. Rose was definitely unique, in a way that Marcie found incredibly sexy. She knew that Rose’s sexual proclivities were one of the primary turn-on’s for her. Like Rose, Marcie was sexually precocious. However, their familial experiences could not have been more different. Sex was a popular topic in Marcie’s household. Nothing was taboo. Her mother’s views on this had been expressed numerous times; “if you can’t ask your mama, you’ll want to find out some other way. That’s when you get into trouble.”
Marcie heard someone open the door. She waited to hear someone enter the other stall but the sound never came. Then she heard a soft knock on her stall door. She heard a familiar voice whisper, “Marcie”? Marcie said, “yeah baby, you ok”? “I’m fine. Let me in,” replied Rose. Marcie was momentarily puzzled. “Is something wrong”?” “Please open the door Marcie”, Rose said. Marcie heard an insistence in Rose’s voice that seemed almost like desperation. With a shrug, she leaned forward and unlatched the stall door. She sat back down and watched as Rose stepped into the stall, turned and latched the door. Marcie remained puzzled until a light finally came on in her head. When her eyes met Rose’s, the confirming look sent a chill through Marcie that felt like an electric charge. Her knowledge of Rose’s intentions brought her such feelings of lust that she could scarcely breathe. She was simply unable to get her mind around what this beautiful girl apparently wanted to do to her. As incredibly horny as Marcie was feeling, she remembered that, thanks to Mama’s spicy breakfast, her diarrhea had been especially nasty today. She suddenly felt very self conscious and reached for the toilet paper. To her surprise and dismay, Rose gently grasped her hand. “Let me darling. Let me service you. I want you to share my fantasy.” Rose helped Marcie stand and turn around to face the toilet. She then whispered, “lean forward baby. Put your hands against the wall.” Marcie obeyed silently. At this point her breathing had become gasps and she felt somewhat faint. She had no idea what to expect, since her experience in sex of any kind had been limited to watching Internet porn and fantasizing. Even her fantasies hadn’t encompassed this. Then she felt soft hands touching the cheeks of her ass and gently spreading them. Looking down into the toilet, she saw the brown, liquid mess that been inside of her only moments before. Self consciousness came over her again and she was about to protest when she felt Rose’s warm, wet tongue began slowly licking the inside of her upper thigh.
She moaned as the tongue began probing her crack, pushing insistently into Marcie’s rectum. She heard a loud moan from Rose, as her tongue plunged deeply into her asshole. Rose forcibly pushed her face between Marcie’s cheeks, lapping and sucking out the unimaginable filth. Marcie felt Rose pulling her backward. She glanced back at Rose and realized her “toilet girl” was lowering herself to a sitting position. Marcie was forced to kneel in front of her. Rose spoke to her in a husky, almost gurgling voice. “how do you feel”? Marcie felt a voice leave her lips that somewhat resembled her own but had no other similarity to it originator. “I feel like a fucking goddess! Shit baby, how can you… I mean, you’re cleaning my asshole with your tongue! Do you have any idea how disgusting that is? I just had the nastiest diarrhea. Not only that but I didn’t wipe!” Rose’s only response was to lay back onto the floor pulling Marcie down onto her, somehow guiding the crack of her ass onto her upturned face.. Marcie’s ample cheeks enveloped Rose’s entire face and head, leaving no obvious air passages. Marcie dazedly realized this, attempting to roll off of her. As she did this, a low grumble was emitted from her abdomen. Aware of the next event to take place, Marcie increased her efforts to spare Rose even greater indignity. Rose, had a firm grasp on her thighs, her face planted deeply into Marcie’s stinking crevice. a thought flashed through Marcie’s brain that she should warn Rose of the eminent disaster. an intense flash of lust followed this, followed by guilt. She had no time to analize these thoughts however, as she felt a soft explosion erupt from her bowels. It was phase two of the passing of Marcie’s breakfast. Marcie knew that this was when the really nasty shit came out. The gelatinous mass that had been cooking a little longer. Marcie had ceased her efforts to escape. She was sitting with her full weight on Rose’s face. This awareness passed through her mind with little acknowledgement. Her present focus was the seemingly endless eruption from her volcanic ass. She was also aware that this vile substance was spurting into her new lovers mouth. She felt raw lust engulf her. She pressed her asshole down onto the girls mouth beneath her. At the same time, she pushed with her bowels, expelling at once the remainder her breakfast. She heard a muffled cough underneath her. She knew that Rose couldn’t breathe. Her nose and mouth were completely submerged in Marcie’s liquified waste, deep within the crevice of her ass. There was simply no way she could be getting air. This knowledge only increased her desire. She begin to grind her hips, forcing Rose’s face even deeper inside her. She closed her eyes and let her body experience the orgasm that she had felt coming. Her mind seem to depart her body as the uncontrollable surge of ecstasy flooded her completely. She had been certain that her bowels were empty but she was vaguely aware of expelling something wet in large amounts. She had the sensation of falling backward without knowing if this was real. Then there was whiteness all about…

---

Week 4: Baths and Bottles

Foreword: This story was harder to write than the first three in the series as it takes place over nearly two and a half days instead of one night (hence the long break between this and the last increment). As such, detailing all the sexual activities would take way too long, so I skim over the more minor ones and focus mainly on what I think are the more interesting parts. Also, while past stories obviously had peeing involved, this story has it as a major focus, so if you don’t like peeing at all, this story isn’t for you. Oh, and there’s one, I’ll call it “icky” part. You’ll probably know it when it happens, but I promise it’s really brief. I thought about skipping over it, but felt it was necessary to include as it did happen. Without further ado, the story.

It ended up being two weeks before Jess and I hooked up again. A family emergency came up that I had to deal with for a weekend, which totally killed our traditional Saturday night. I broke the news to Jess as soon as I had found out about it, which was late Thursday. Obviously, both of us were disappointed, but there was really nothing to do about it. On the plus side, the following week was a three-day weekend, so we’d have plenty of time to make up for it! None-the-less, I had a lot of sexual tension built up that second week, and I spent lots of time masturbating each night (sometimes implementing my newly learned panty strategy from the last time Jess came over).

The Wednesday night after the long weekend, I called up Jess. We didn’t have to plan anything as we had pretty much set everything up for this weekend when I broke the news to her about last weekend. I was just horny as hell and thought talking to her would help. I hadn’t called her just to talk since before we started hooking up since we just discussed everything on our Saturday nights.

Turns out, the call really did help relieve my horniness! Well, at least to some extent. We ended up discussing our various hookups from the past four weeks laughing about things, getting horny, and getting off with each other on the phone. Nothing truly spectacular, just fingering ourselves to a couple orgasms that while enjoyable, especially while on the phone with each other, were certainly not spectacular.

This phone call did end up setting the stage for the weekend in one unexpected way though. At some point during the call, Jess started making fun of me for having stumbled into the bathtub the last time we hooked up and peeing down the drain. I sarcastically responded, “Shut up! I thought I was gonna fill the tub I had to pee so bad!”

Jess and I both laughed at this, with Jess asking, “You think you could?”

I thought Jess was just being sarcastic or something so threw back, “Damn right I could!”

There was a bit of a pause, save for the two of us laughing for a bit. It was broken by Jess saying, “We should do that this weekend!”

“Done!” Why I didn’t even think about questioning it, I’m not sure. We just talked and made plans to drink a lot this weekend (of all liquids, not just alcohol), put the plug in the tub, and see if we could fill the tub in the two days she was going to be over. Thinking back, it was really strange – we planned it like we were planning a barbeque or something. We didn’t for a second act like it was anything weird or immature or… well, really, I don’t know what words one would use to describe to 27 year olds filling a bathtub with pee. I guess we were just so into anything that it didn’t even faze us (and obviously, from prior stories, we both enjoy peeing as a sensual activity, so that didn’t turn us off).

And thus the plans were made. We were on the phone for awhile after the plans were made, but just before we got off, Jess reminded me, “Don’t forget the plan!” Like there was any chance of that happening!

Fast forward to Saturday morning.

I heard the knock on the door around 10:00. The second the door opened, Jess rushed in, gave me a peck on the cheek and ran for the bathroom announcing, “I’ve held it in all morning!” She threw a bag on the recliner as she rushed by me. Humorously enough I had held it in all morning too (didn’t want to get started without her!) but I clearly wasn’t as bad as she was! After closing and locking the door, I turned and headed for the bathroom too. As I got in the bathroom, I saw Jess’s panties, along with her shoes and socks, on the floor as Jess was standing with one leg on each side of the tub. Luckily, she had worn a short jean skirt over, which was now bunched up around her hips. I sat down on the toilet and watched as Jess bent her knees a bit, doing a kind of mini-squat, and brought one hand down to her puffy pussy lips and separated them thoroughly with two fingers. Then I watched and listened as a dark stream of pee came out her cunt splashing hard down on the tub floor. At the same time, Jess closed her eyes and began moaning, obviously in heavy need of the relief.

Jess must have been going for at least two minutes, maybe even three, with the speed of the stream never tapering off. It was also the darkest pee I had ever seen, bordering on an orange color. Finally, the stream began to fade. Jess opened her eyes and exhaled, “Damn, I needed that!”

I just laughed and looked at the sizable puddle of pee she had left in the tub. I had decided to put the plug in early this morning, so our pee bath had now officially started, and it was dark. Yet even with that huge pee she had just taken, there was only a tiny fraction of the tub filled, which made me wonder if we could actually fill the tub in two days.

Jess began to move as I stared at the tub. Slowly, and via some careful maneuvering, Jess stood up, climbed down from the tub, walked over, and reached across me for some toilet paper, her skirt still around her hips. I reached out for Jess’s hand, stopping her from grabbing the paper, and announced, “Let me take care of that!”

Before Jess could respond, I leaned forward, pulled Jess’s pussy lips apart, and began licking her vagina. The first few licks had a very strong flavor of piss to it, but it didn’t really bother me. Actually, it was much the opposite. Combined with her natural flavor, the pee added an initial tang that really turned me on! I spent awhile tonguing her pee hole, then moving up to suck on her clit. Surprisingly quickly, I got Jess to an orgasm. She moaned, and her knees buckled. She only stopped from falling by catching her balance on my shoulders. I continued lightly licking around her tiny clit as she came down from her climax. I could feel her wetness all over my face.

I finally pulled back as Jess stood up again. I looked up at her, and as our eyes met she announced, “That was some kind of ‘hello,’ Lisa!”

I just laughed. “I do what I can! Now, if you don’t mind, I’ve actually been holding it in all morning too, waiting for you!” While saying that, I stood up and pulled down my panties. I hadn’t gotten dressed up at all that morning, so I was just wearing the panties and oversized T-shirt I had slept in the night before. As I did that, Jess dropped her skirt to her ankles and stepped out of it, leaving her in just the tight white T-shirt she had worn here, along with the obvious bra under it.

Jess sat down on the toilet, her bare ass on the lid, as I began climbing on the tub, trying to assume the same position she had. When I thought I was close enough, I let my stream erupt from me, and I do mean erupt! There was a thick burst of bright yellow pee that splashed all over the tub when I let it go. A steady stream of pee followed the initial burst.

I didn’t take as long as Jess did, probably only a minute and a half to two minutes, but boy did I feel better when I was done! I looked down and saw the mix of bright yellow pee with Jess’s cloudy near-orange piss in the tub. I looked over to see Jess leaning back on the toilet laughing, my eyes immediately being drawn to her naked shaved pussy as her legs were slightly spread. Without saying anything, I climbed down.

As soon as I was standing steady on the floor again, Jess grabbed my hand and jerked me over in front of her. I didn’t have time to react in any way other than moaning as Jess immediately dove into my pussy, her tongue seemingly everywhere at once! I put my arms back and leaned them against the wall behind me, trying to push my hips harder into Jess’s face. I didn’t realize how horny I was! My eyes closed as I began humping Jess’s face while she sucked my cunt, tonguing me quickly and ferociously. In only a couple minutes, I erupted in orgasm, squirting lightly. Jess continued lapping up my cunt, though more slowly now. When she finally pulled away, I leaned back against the wall behind me and slowly slid down it til I was sitting on the floor.

Finally, I opened my eyes. Jess was still sitting on the toilet, her legs still slightly spread. She had her shirt pulled and was looking down at it, and I could easily see why – apparently my squirt had dripped onto her shirt, leaving a few large wet spots. I couldn’t help but laugh, announcing, “Sorry Jess, didn’t realize how horny I was!”

Jess just looked up at me and smiled. “I guess I don’t need this anymore,” she replied, pulling the shirt over her head. The second the shirt was on the floor, she added, “And I probably won’t need this either,” making short work of pulling her bra off.

I just stared at Jess, taking in her beautiful body as she sat on the toilet. Her thin-but-not-too-thin legs leading up to her puffy and slightly red pussy lips. Her flat stomach and the bottom of her rib cage hidden beneath her large gravity-defying tits that were capped by tiny, but very hard nipples. Her face, with her small naturally bright red lips, her pert nose, those gorgeous brown eyes surrounded by noticeable-but-not-too-long eyelashes and thin eyebrows. And finally, her hair, her long dark brunette hair that didn’t seem to be messed up at all, mostly flowing behind her, with a few strands over each shoulder.

I stopped ogling her and grabbed the bottom of my shirt, pulling it over my head announcing, “This is gonna be one hell of a weekend!” We both laughed, though the laughing was cut off as Jess moved to kneel on the floor next to me, leaning in, and initiating a long and sensual kiss.

No less than five minutes later, probably longer, the kiss ended. We decided to move our forays out of the bathroom. We grabbed all our clothes and tossed them on the floor of my bedroom, closing the bathroom door behind us, knowing that if we didn’t the smell of pee would permeate the entire apartment. Not that either of us disliked it, but I really didn’t want to have to get rid of it after the weekend.

We then began our marathon drinking session, taking a couple glasses and a bottle of Sprite from the kitchen out to the living room. We put a movie in, sat on the couch, and commenced the drinking. When we finished the bottle of Sprite, we immediately got another bottle. Later we tried water, which we didn’t enjoy much so we made some uber-strong pink lemonade which we drank for quite awhile.

After the second time we went to pee, we decided it would be much easier if we just sat over the edge of the tub instead of climbing on top. While slightly less fun, it was far easier. Also, every time we peed the color was less and less yellow until we were nearly peeing clear. The tub, however, maintained a yellow color, probably thanks to how dark our initial pees were. We still licked each other clean, instead of wiping, but we didn’t eat each other to orgasm except for that first one. We figured if we did, the day would end before it began and we would have nothing left for the rest of the weekend.

And so the day went by, watching movies, drinking, and peeing. At one point, we tried to play some Wii (I’m not a huge game person, but I think that thing’s pretty damn fun), but we quickly discovered that trying to box or play tennis when we nearly constantly had to pee really didn’t work! So we went back to the couch and watching movies. The sitting on the couch quickly became spooning on the couch, then one of us laying on the other with her head on the other’s chest. It seemed that I was usually the one on the bottom, much to my dismay. Not that I didn’t enjoy having Jess on my chest, but god damn how much better it is to have my head on hers!

We also occasionally fingered each other to orgasms through the day, maybe five or six times. Nothing drastic, just a light fingering. We were trying to save up as much sexual release as possible for our “pee bath,” but it was damn hard to not get each other off while we’re lying naked on top of each other! And after each orgasm, we’d have to go pee like maniacs. Sometimes I was amazed I was able to hold it in during the orgasm!

Sometime around 9:00 at night, after some four movies and who knows how many trips to the bathroom, Jess and I decided it was time to switch to alcoholic beverages, and we brought out the beer. Surprisingly, this was also mostly innocent. We just talked. Occasionally we’d get physical, jokingly kicking each other from opposite ends of the couch (sorry, no sexual footsie this time!), shoving each other, wrestling, stuff of that sort. And of course, we were both naked the entire time and took plenty of pee breaks.

At one point while wrestling, I accidentally got a really good boob-smack in on Jess, leaving half a tit nearly glowing red. I thought she was going to kill me after that! I did actually feel bad, I really didn’t mean to do it. I offered to kiss it all better, but Jess caught on quickly that I probably wanted that more than she did, so she kept her boobs away from me. I then, despite my better judgment stuck out my chest towards her and offered her a “fair revenge.” I watched as Jess stared at my boobs for awhile, then looked up at my face, smirked, and said, “Nah, I’ll just get you later.” And so we went back to talking. I don’t know if she had any plans to get me later, I personally doubt she had planned anything, but damn did she get me!

I think it was close to midnight when it started. I had just gotten each of us a new bottle of beer, and decided to bring one of the bottle caps in with me. After sitting down, I tried to “shoot” the bottle cap at Jess by flicking my fingers. Normally, I’m actually pretty good at that trick, but as drunk as I was, I was pretty incompetent. I missed Jess completely, hitting the back of the couch. She picked up the cap and flicked it back at me, lightly hitting my shoulder. We went back and forth with this a few times until I completely messed up one time.

The bottle cap, instead of flicking forwards, popped up and then fell on the floor, rolling on the carpet underneath the coffee table, eventually stopping under the far side of it. After we both got a good laugh at my incompetence, I rolled off the couch onto my knees on the floor, eventually bending over and stretching underneath the coffee table to get the bottle cap. The way I was positioned, more than half my entire upper body was under the table while my butt was sticking straight up in the air. Just as I grabbed the bottle cap, I felt something on my asshole. The sudden sensation caused me to jerk up, causing my head and upper body to slam into the underside of the coffee table. I screamed in pain (that coffee table is pretty damn hard!) but the tingling at my butthole didn’t stop.

For whatever reason, I didn’t say anything or complain. I think subconsciously I thought that if I stopped Jess, she might stop whatever she was doing, which I thought would (and did!) lead to more sexual activities. So I just closed my eyes, laid my upper body down on the floor, leaving my butt in the air, and focused on what was happening. It was then that I realized what I was feeling – Jess was tonguing my anus!

I wasn’t sure what to think at first. In all of my sexual experience, which I like to think is a lot, no one had ever licked my ass before. The closest I had come was Jess pushing panties into my ass with her tongue. I never really thought about it I guess, something about mouths and butts just didn’t go together in my mind. But clearly Jess thought otherwise! On top of that, while I don’t mind anal stimulation – I’ve had my fair share of anal sex and fingered assholes, not to mention panties up my ass – I’ve never found it enough to get me off alone. Don’t get me wrong, I get some pleasure from it, but I always needed to have my cunt fingered or my clit rubbed to get off during any kind of anal pleasure. And that’s exactly what I was feeling then. The feeling of Jess’s tongue on and in my ass was great, there was something highly erotic about having someone’s tongue in such a forbidden place, but it definitely wasn’t going to be enough to get me even near an orgasm.

And then, without warning, I felt a couple fingers go straight up my cunt. I nearly jerked up and hit the coffee table again, but I caught myself and felt my entire body go stiff. I stayed that way for minutes, body stuck in place, stiff, ass up in the air while Jess ate it and finger-fucked my cunt. Eventually I felt my body reacting, despite trying to stay still. I felt my hips move back and forth a bit. As they did, Jess pulled her face out of my butt, while she kept her fingers sawing into my cunt. I immediately missed the feeling of her on my ass.

But that didn’t last for long.

Suddenly, I felt something different on my ass, a smooth, cool, and hard roundness was pressing lightly against my asshole. Before I had time to really think about it though, the light pressing became a hard pressing, and I felt the neck of an empty beer bottle get shoved up my ass while I screamed out, “FUCK!”

My eyes had opened, I had twisted my head up, and was staring out the other end of the coffee table, eyes wide. Then, I felt the bottle start twisting in my ass, rubbing against all sides of my insides in a slow circular motion. As that was going on, Jess was still finger fucking my cunt. Whenever the bottle pushed towards my cunt wall, I’d feel the bottle push Jess’s fingers into the front wall of my cunt while still moving back and forth. That feeling was incredible!

I began to focus on the feelings Jess was creating inside me. As I did, she began increasing the tempo of the rotating bottle and her fingers in my cunt. It didn’t take too long before I was on the edge of an intense climax! My hips were pushing up towards the bottle now, and just as I moaned out in orgasm, Jess shoved the bottle against the barrier between my cunt and ass and rubbed circles around the bottle with her fingers in my cunt. My moans escalated in volume, breaking up with gasps in between.

Then, after about half a minute, I felt another feeling build up inside me and gasped out, “Oh shit!”

My tone of voice must have let Jess know something was wrong, as she stopped moving her fingers and apparently let go of the bottle. As fast as I could, I twisted my body to get out from underneath the coffee table, then quickly stood up and ran towards the bathroom, clenching my ass and my cunt, one hand covering my cunt, the other holding the bottle still in my ass. As I made it to the bathroom, I sat over the edge of the tub, and pulled the bottle out of my ass. The second I did, a torrent of nearly clear pee exploded out and into the tub. The sudden feeling of emptiness, of both the bottle in my ass and the release of my bladder, gave me an incredible feeling of relief, causing me to close my eyes and just enjoy it.

As I finished, I opened my eyes and saw Jess standing in the doorway leaning against the frame, her arms crossed under her large bosom. “Well, that was certainly interesting!”

I laughed for a few seconds, took a deep breath, then replied, “It certainly was! I just never know what’s coming with you around!”

Jess laughed. “And that’s the way I like it!”

After saying that, Jess walked over and sat next to me over the tub, and let out her own stream of pee. When she finished, we stood up one at a time, licking the other clean as they got up, and headed back to the living room, me bringing the bottle that had been up my ass.

As we walked into the living room, I announced, “I guess that makes it your turn!”

Instead of responding immediately, Jess walked over to my recliner, bent over it keeping her legs straight but leaning her entire upper body on the recliner, turned her head back towards me, wiggled her protruding behind, and responded, “I guess it is!”

I couldn’t say no to that!

I immediately knelt down behind Jess and began tonguing her cunt from behind. I had thought about diving straight into her anus like she had to me, but having never done it before, I wasn’t fully comfortable with it and figured I’d work my way up. As it was, with her in the position she was and my face in her cunt, my nose was rubbing directly against her asshole, which surprisingly, at least to me, really didn’t smell bad. Rather, it turned me on!

That smell eventually led me to bring my tongue up from Jess’s cunt to her anus. After licking her puckered hole a few times and realizing that I barely tasted anything (which I considered a good thing, as I wasn’t expecting a pleasant flavor), I built up my courage and pushed my tongue into her bum. To my complete surprise, Jess immediately moaned out as my tongue pushed into her anus and pushed her ass back hard into my face. Jess was clearly getting lots of pleasure from it!

To meet the pressure of Jess’s ass on my face, I grabbed the front of her thighs and pushed my face as hard as I could into her ass. Jess then spread her legs a bit more, reached back and pulled her ass cheeks apart with both of her hands, giving me easier access to her bumhole. I could also feel Jess pushing with her asshole, which only further opened her ass up to me. As I ran my tongue along the open ring and pushed against the inside walls of her ass, Jess began moaning louder and louder, along with letting out a variety of exclamations, from “Fuck yeah!” and “Oh shit” to “Damn that’s good!” and “I fucking love you Lise!”

I was amazed at how much she was escalating towards orgasm without me having touched her cunt! She was getting all this pleasure strictly from her ass! To be honest, I was a bit jealous. I wish I could get that much pleasure from my ass – more pleasure is always a good thing!

Jess soon started gasping between moans, a clear sign she was near her orgasm. I decided I need to give her a bit of a surprise! Continuing to tongue her ass, I took one hand off her thigh and reached over to grab the bottle that had been in my ass. Via some careful maneuvering, I held the base of the bottle in my hand, extended my pointer finger, and lightly felt around Jess’s pussy, being damn sure not to let the bottle hit her legs. Jess gasped when I first touched her pussy, but since I didn’t stroke or rub anything, it didn’t set off her orgasm. Soon, my finger found her hole. The second it did, I pulled it away a bit and sped up my tongue in her ass. Jess responded quickly! Her moans became louder, her gasps more frequent, and I could feel her anus tensing up. Then, right as I felt her orgasm about to hit, I shoved the bottle up her cunt. I knew this would set her off, but I could never have predicted her body’s response!

Jess screamed out, “Fuck me!” and her body jerked completely upright, which had the unintended result of pulling her ass away from my face and clenching her tiny ass cheeks mere inches in front of my face. With one hand I fiercely held the bottle in her cunt, slowly sliding it in and out and around her insides. With the other, I reached through her legs, felt around for her clit, and began rubbing and flicking it in attempt to extend her orgasm.

I had Jess going for at least a minute when she suddenly brought both her hands down to her cunt, one pulling my hand off her clit, the other grabbing the bottle away from me, and she whispered, “Stop.” I let go with both hands, and watched Jess slowly turn around, her ass still clenched, her knees barely bending. I looked up to see Jess’s eyes wide, her eyebrows raised, and her biting her lower lip. She slowly started waddling forwards, cupping her cunt with one hand, holding the bottle with the other. I got out of the way and let Jess go by, watching her clenched ass as she slowly waddled towards the bathroom. She obviously had to pee so bad that she thought the slightest movement would set her off!

I followed Jess to the bathroom. As she got to the tub, she took her hand off her cunt and grabbed mine, leaning back over the tub, pulling against me for balance. The second her cunt was over the tub, she pulled the bottle out with her other hand, and an explosion of pee came from her cunt splashing all over the tub! I nearly let go of Jess’s hand I laughed so hard seeing it!

As her pee calmed down to a normal stream, Jess stated, “Holy shit.” I continued laughing. Soon I felt Jess lessen her pull on me, maintaining her own balance over the edge of the tub. She placed her hands on either side of her on the tub wall and took in a deep breath. Then, just as she started to exhale, her eyes went wide and she gasped out, “Oh shit!”

I wasn’t sure what the problem was at first, but I soon understood as I heard a splash in our pee bath. I immediately looked at Jess’s face, and I wasn’t sure whether she or I was more shocked over what had just happened. She was clearly embarrassed though, as I watched her face flush a deep red (not that her face wasn’t flushed before from her orgasm, but that was more of a pinkish color, not the dark red of embarrassment).

We were looking at each other, neither sure what to say, when there was suddenly another splash. I suddenly burst out laughing. I think Jess was relieved when I laughed, as her expression abruptly changed from embarrassment to that of calmness, and then she started laughing too.

I backed up to the doorway of the bathroom, leaning against the doorframe laughing. I cut off my laughing long enough to announce, “Well, when you gotta go, you gotta go! You done now?”

Jess, always the jokester, responded, “I’m not sure, wait a second!” And then she scrunched up her face like she was constipated and pushing out her ass with all her might. I literally fell to the floor laughing, and when I heard another splash, I began laughing so hard I couldn’t breathe. In the meantime Jess announced, “Now I’m done!” I heard her laughing, and just barely saw her get up, walk over to the toilet, and grab a piece of toilet paper. She stuck her ass out obscenely behind her and very over-exaggeratedly wiped her ass with a jokingly orgasmic look on her face. Then I had to close my eyes I was laughing so hard.

I heard Jess lift the lid of the toilet, presumably to throw the toilet paper in. Then, a bit later, I heard a small splash. I forced myself to calm down a bit, forcibly making myself breathe, and opened my eyes to see Jess holding her three shits over the tub (which was now nearly a third full of pee) shaking them, so that her hands would stop dripping. Then I watched, trying to hold back from laughing hysterically, as she carried them over and dropped them in the toilet.

Jess just stood over the toilet for a minute or so, before she turned to see me staring at her. I don’t think she knew I had watched her as she turned a deep red again. Even while turning red though, she asked, “Well, you wanna turn on the sink for me, or you want me to turn it on myself with these hands?”

I tried to hold back from laughing as I stood up and walked over to the sink, turning the hot water on. I then grabbed the hand soap and squirted a ton of it all over Jess’s brown-stained hands as she put her hands under the sink.

While she continued to wash her hands, I sat over the edge of the tub and peed again. Jess was still washing her hands when I finished, so I announced, “On that note, I think we should probably call it a night! I’ll be in bed! Join me when you’re ready!”

Jess just smirked back at me as I headed to the bedroom. Between the alcohol, the intense orgasm I had, and then laughing so hard at Jess, I must’ve been far more exhausted than I thought I was. The second I laid back on the bed, I closed my eyes and was practically asleep already. I vaguely remember feeling Jess climbing in next to me, feeling her kiss my cheek, place a hand on one of my boobs, and lay her head on my shoulder. After that, I was out.

(In case you couldn’t tell, this was that whole “icky” part I mentioned earlier. Don’t worry, it’s not brought up again for the rest of the story. On a side note, Jess and I did not talk about it again this weekend or later on. Personally, I’m not into that stuff. Jess I think is, or it may be more accurate to say that she is open to anything, but still, not my cup of tea. Later in the week, thinking about it, I put together how just before she had gone, I had had my tongue up there, and that hand I felt on my breast right before I went to sleep had been covered in it just minutes before it had been on my boob, even if she had washed it. Both of those things freaked me out pretty bad, but I did everything within my power to block it from my mind and forget about it.)

A few times throughout the night, and into the morning, Jess and I woke up having to pee (whenever one of us woke up the other was woken up, as we were practically sleeping on top of each other). Whenever this happened, we just went to the bathroom, sat side-by-side on the tub wall, pissed into the tub, licked each other clean, and then went back to bed.

Around noon-ish we finally decided to get up for the day. I had woken up with my head on Jess’s chest (best pillows in the world!) and couldn’t help myself from sucking on her nipples. I must’ve been at it for at least five minutes before I pulled myself away and looked up to see Jess smiling down at me. I smiled back, asking, “How long you been awake, beautiful?”

“Oh, a few minutes now, honey. Gotta say, that’s a great way to wake up!”

I simply smiled back at her for a bit longer, then laid my head back down on one of her bountiful breasts. Not soon after I did, Jess asked, “Gotta pee?”

I simply laid there. “Nope.”

“Me neither.” There was a brief pause. “Guess we should start drinking!”

I just looked up at Jess and smirked. Slowly, I forced myself to get up, followed quickly by Jess. We headed to the kitchen, got some OJ, followed by some breakfast. After breakfast, we headed to the bathroom to take care of what we could. Obviously, we wouldn’t be able to shower with the tub full of pee. However, we could still was our faces, brush our teeth, etc.

Both of us had to take a step back as I opened the bathroom door. Not that anything was unpleasant per se, but it was definitely unexpected. Two things jumped out at us immediately. The first and most obvious thing was the strong stench of pee that seemed to pour up our noses. We had kind of expected that, though not as strongly as it was. The second thing was a wave of hot air hit us hard. Now, the way my apartment works, I don’t have control over the heat, the heat is controlled by the maintenance people by adjusting the boiler that heats the whole building. They normally keep it warmer than most places to minimize complaints. Now, we were in the middle of a cold spell at the time, so the heat had been up extra high. There was a heater in the bathroom, and I guess it worked really well with the door closed, as none of the heat got out.

Recovering from the shock of it, Jess and I looked at each other, and then headed into the bathroom. We both washed our faces, brushed our teeth, all that good stuff. For the record, brushing your teeth while engulfed in the strong scent of pee makes for a horrible taste. Anyhow, by the time we were done, we were both lightly sweating from the heat of the room. Jess, out of curiosity, reached over and stuck a finger in the tub, which was yellow, though not nearly a strong yellow anymore. She left it there for a bit, then pulled it out and announced, “Christ, that pee is really warm!” I laughed, grabbing Jess’s hand and sucking on the finger she had stuck in. I was surprised by how tangy it was. It wasn’t nearly as strong as it had been when we had licked each other clean after that first pee, but considering how much less tangy the pees had gotten as we cleaned each other, I wasn’t expecting much. However, my taste might have been off from having recently brushed my teeth.

After sucking Jess’s finger, I just smiled at her, and sat down over the edge of the tub to pee. Jess followed suit right next to me. When we finished, we licked each other clean, and we noted that our pee was more flavorful now than it had been recently, though not as much as that first pee. Finally, we headed back to the living room to just chill and drink the day away. I grabbed a bottle of Sprite, Jess put a movie in the DVD player, and we chilled on the couch, drinking Sprite and watching the movie.

Towards the end of the movie, we had to pee again. When we got back, Jess laid on the couch, her head on a pillow against the arm, one leg hanging over the back of the couch, the other hanging down to the floor. I just sat down next to her crotch and laid down sideways on her, resting my head on the upper part of her chest.

A few minutes later, Jess suddenly announced, “God Lisa! I love you, but you stink!”

I sat up and turned to face her, acting mock offended. “Well, you ain’t no cup of tea yourself right now!”

Jess laughed in response, eventually saying, “I know we can’t shower, and that hot bathroom didn’t help any, but we gotta do something! I don’t know how much longer I can take you like this!”

I continued to play mock offended, but an idea had come into my mind while she had been talking. “So you can’t take me like this? Well, how ‘bout like this!” As I finished talking, I quickly lowered my head to Jess’s cunt. At first she laughed, but when my tongue hit her clit she groaned.

I was probably only eating her out for a minute or so when I noticed she was getting really wet. Immediately I stopped eating her out, and started rubbing my face in her wet cunt. I followed this up with rubbing my arms in her wet cunt, my boobs, and the rest of my body, occasionally stopping to eat her more if I felt she wasn’t wet enough. I had to improvise with my stomach and back, I basically just got her juices all over my hands and rubbed them all over what wouldn’t reach her cunt. Jess even helped out with my back, rubbing her hands in her cunt and then over my upper back.

Jess had actually orgasmed at one point, when I was rubbing my knee into her cunt. I hadn’t intended it, and it didn’t seem like the strongest orgasm ever, but she at least got a little relief.

I finished with a foot, bringing back memories of three weeks ago, but decided not to act on those memories. When I finished, I sat up and put my arm in front of my nose. It smelt fully of Jess’s cunt juice. I then held my arm out in front of Jess’s nose and asked, “Better?”

Jess made an obnoxious inhale through her nose just above my arm, laughed, and simply replied, “Much!” Then we both started laughing.

Jess broke the laughter, asking, “So what do you call that?”

I looked her in the eye, smiled, and said, “Cunt bath.”

Jess laughed. “Ahhhh, a prelude to our pee bath, maybe?”

I laughed harder. “Absolutely!”

“Well then,” Jess began, “I do believe that means it is my turn!” And with that, she suddenly leaned forward and pushed me down on the other side of the couch. And of course she pushed me down with her hands on my breasts. While I went down, I flipped one leg over the back of the couch, spreading my legs to give Jess room. She didn’t waste a moment, diving into my cunt the second that it was open.

I felt myself get wet quickly. Before I knew it, Jess was already rubbing her face in my cunt, then worked her neck in, twisting around to get the back of her neck, and then she went to her arms. It was simultaneously really strange and really exciting feeling someone slide parts of their body through my cunt. I was moaning regularly by the time she was done with her arms. Jess than went to her chest, rubbing one boob, and then another in my cunt. While doing this, one of her nipples flicked my clit, and I gasped. Jess must have heard, because she immediately grabbed her boob and dragged it around in my cunt, making her nipple slide back and forth and up and down my clit. Needless to say, I orgasmed all over her boob.

After I came down, Jess went straight back to sliding her body through my cunt. I helped out of course, soaking my hands in my cunt and rubbing them all over her back.

At last, I thought Jess was done. I thought she had covered every part of her body, but she didn’t fully pull back. I looked down, and saw Jess bring one leg up and over my body while she brought my lower leg over onto hers. Then, as Jess pulled my body down, I caught on to what she was doing. I slid down and she laid back and slid towards me. In no time, our pussies were kissing each other. As our pussies rubbed against each other, we both reached down to our respective pussies and spread our outer lips, allowing pink to touch pink. If our pussies were kissing before, they were frenching now!

Both of us were really wet, and I felt my pussy sliding over hers taking advantage of the wetness of both of us. I was amazed by how much of her pussy I could feel! I had my clit against hers for a bit, which was incredible. I tried to slide my clit down from her clit to her hole. While my clit obviously wasn’t big enough to penetrate, the feeling of it bumping into the edges of her hole then getting flattened against her as I continued away from her hole was incredible. For awhile, I was brushing my inner lips against her clit repeatedly. But we ended up going back to rubbing our clits against each others. As we both got closer and closer to climax, we started pushing our hips harder into each other, eventually to the point that it was actually starting to hurt. But that didn’t stop us! We kept clit-grinding until we got off, and boy did we get off!

I hit my orgasm first as I was brushing circles around Jess’s clit with mine. My body went stiff as the first wave of the orgasm struck me. Immediately, Jess began shifting her hips back and forth, dragging her small clit back and forth over mine. Soon after she started this, Jess screamed out in orgasm, but as she did, I got the strangest sensation. I definitely had not come down from my first orgasm yet, but it felt like another was being set off. Now, I’ve had multiple orgasms before, but never so quickly, there’s always at least a brief downtime. As such, to this day, I’m still not sure if I hit a second orgasm then or if it was just another wave of my first orgasm that just happened to be more intense than anything before it. Whatever it was, it was fucking great!

I just laid there, my body still completely stiff, still moaning while Jess continued to quickly shift her hips, dragging out her orgasm and extending mine. I have no idea how long we were getting off, but it seemed like ages. Eventually, I felt Jess’s hips slow down while they were shifting back and forth. This allowed me to finally start coming down. I started to regain my breathing, but I kept my body still. In time, Jess apparently got worn out, and just stopped moving her hips, leaving our clits pressed against each others. Then, without warning, both Jess and I let our bodies loosen and we dropped limply onto the couch, our pussies still lightly pressed against each other, though our clits were no longer touching.

Again, I have no idea how long we were like that. At some point, I looked down to Jess, and saw her lying on the opposite end of the couch, her chest moving up and down with her breathing, her mouth hanging wide open, her eyes shut. I smiled and laid my head down and closed my eyes.

I must’ve fallen asleep as the next thing I felt was Jess pulling her body out. I looked at her and lifted my legs, making it easier for her. She gave me an apologetic smile and said, “Sorry, but I really gotta pee!”

The second she said that, I realized how badly I had to pee! I quickly got up and followed her to the bathroom, and we both continued filling the tub.

When walking back to the living room, we both noticed the giant wet spot on the couch directly under where our cunts had been grinding at each other. It was huge! Laughter ensued for a bit, as we sat down on either side of the wet spot. Then Jess spoke up. “Alright, no more games until the pee bath tonight, or I’m gonna have nothing left!”

I couldn’t help but respond, “So, you can’t handle me?”

In response, Jess just leaned in and kissed me. During the kiss I suddenly remembered the ‘cunt baths’ as Jess smelled amazingly like my juices. As Jess pulled back from the kiss, she stated, “Oh I can handle you Lisa, I just want to handle you in a different way!”

We laughed, and went back to movies, drinking, and peeing. We actually spread out a bit, not wanting to be tempted to jump on each other. Jess moved to the recliner leaving me on the couch with the big wet spot. Later, we had a small dinner and discovered it is damn hard to eat much when you are drinking so much!

Shortly after the dinner, Jess and I went to pee again. The tub was well over half full when we were done, though not quite two-thirds full. After we finished and cleaned each other, Jess looked at the tub, then turned to me and asked, “So, when do we start?”

I had no idea what to say. I looked at the tub, and it suddenly struck me that I was going to take a bath in pee! I felt my face flush. I know this had all been planned, so it shouldn’t have been a surprise, but I guess I just never thought it was actually going to work out. I was actually really nervous about it now! Jess must have noticed something was wrong (perhaps from my face flushing) and asked about it.

“Nothing,” I said back, “I say we break out the vodka, and after a few swigs, we begin!”

Jess’s face lit up – apparently she was really excited about this! I followed her out of the bathroom and into the kitchen. She pulled out the vodka and a couple of double shot glasses while I grabbed what was left of the Sprite from the fridge, which was a little less than half a 2-liter bottle. As we toasted the shotglasses, Jess announced, “To cunt baths and pee baths!” After downing the shot and chasing it with Sprite, we head to the living room again, Jess bringing the bottle of vodka, me bringing the Sprite. We took a couple swigs straight from the bottle in there, then, finally, headed to the bathroom, again with Jess carrying the vodka in and me with the Sprite.

Walking into the bathroom, Jess put the bottle of vodka in the sink (which is right next to the tub), leaning to the side. I followed suit with the Sprite, then turned around to close the door. I turned back to see Jess staring at me smiling. Waving my hands forward, I asked, “Would you like the honors?”

Without even thinking about it, Jess replied, “After you, madam,” bowing slightly and motioning towards the tubs with her arms.

I was honestly completely surprised that Jess did not want to go first, considering how much she seemed to be looking forward to it. In the short second I had to think, my only rationalization was that she must think that I might cop out or something and she didn’t want to do it alone. I was kind of offended at that thought, so I quickly stepped forward and into the tub! I watched the ripples in the light yellow liquid as my feet entered. The feeling of warmth was immediate, which I found surprising considering most of it had been there for more than a day, but again, the room was really, really hot thanks to that heater with the door closed, so I guess it shouldn’t have been too surprising. As soon as I had both feet in, I grabbed onto the sides and lowered myself into a sitting position, feeling the heat of the pee. The water level, or pee level as I guess the case was, raised so that it was just touching the bottom of my boobs. I took a deep breath, and while I did, I felt the bottom of my boobs raise out of the pee, and then just barely drop in as I exhaled.

“How is it?” I turned to see Jess, her head cocked to the side staring at me.

“Really nice actually! What are you waiting for?”

She didn’t need to be told twice! Jess stepped in and sat down on the opposite end of the tub, being careful to avoid hitting the faucet. When she sat down, the pee level was merely a couple inches below the top of the tub, slightly less than an inch when both of us extended our legs towards the other.

We sat there for a couple minutes, just enjoying the feeling of the pee, adjusting to the strong smell, and talking.

“Well, Jess, I think we are officially ridiculous!”

Jess cocked her head at me. “What do you mean, Lise?”

“What do you mean, ‘what do I mean?’ Who in the world takes pee baths?!? We are crazy!” I then dipped my head into the bath enough to fill my mouth up with pee, and spat it into Jess’s face. Jess jerked back as the pee splattered on her face.

“Oh, is that how it’s going to be?” Jess didn’t bother waiting for a response, just dipped her head down, got a mouthful of pee, and leaned in and spat back into my face at point-blank distance.

I felt the pee hit my face and drip down. I could feel small drips fall of my nose and larger ones fall from my chin. A few moments later, I grabbed Jess’s head, which was still mere inches from mine, and pushed it down, submerging it completely in pee. A war ensued as we both dunked each other in pee. I don’t know about her, but I ended up swallowing a couple mouthfuls of pee. This was probably a good thing, as the pee level got exceptionally high during our fight when both of us had most our bodies in it. There were a few overflows and a couple splashes out that would have to be taken care of at a later date.

Eventually, Jess and I let the fighting subside, and we just stared at each other, both completely soaked in pee. Jess’s hair was matted down her back, and occasionally I could see drops of yellow fall from stray strands on her head. After a bit of staring at each other, Jess gave me a sweet smile, reached up and grabbed the bottles of Sprite and vodka. I watched her take a swig of both, and then followed suit, finishing off the Sprite. I passed her back the bottle of Sprite to put back in the sink and put the vodka on the edge of the tub against the wall and lay back against the end of the tub. After putting the empty Sprite bottle in the sink, Jess came over, turned away from me, and lay on top of me. In the position we were in, the pee level was up to my shoulders, and up to Jess’s chin. I wrapped my arms around her, interlocking my hands over her stomach, and then just laid my head back as Jess rested hers against my tits.

For a long while, we just laid there. Occasionally we talked, but mostly we just laid there, enjoying the others company in a bathtub full of pee. It was finally broken up as Jess grabbed the bottle of vodka, took a swig, and then dipped her head to chase it with a mouthful of pee, which she swallowed. She then moved to the other side of the tub to give me room to follow suit, which I did. Strangely enough, pee turned out to be a really good chaser! The tang of the pee quickly and completely killed the sharpness of the alcohol that was left over in my mouth. If you don’t mind pee, I suggest you try it sometime. Maybe not with a bathtub full of it, but a cup would probably do fine!

As I put the bottle back, Jess smiled mischievously at me and began to stand up. Without verbally responding, I raised an eyebrow at her, and watched her. She moved forwards to me, stood above and a little in front of me. Then, as she spread her pussy lips, I caught on to what she was going to do. I just looked up and opened my mouth, and soon enough had a stream of pee filling it up! I swallowed the first mouthful, but then realized I wouldn’t be able to keep up, so I didn’t swallow anymore after that. Instead I dipped my head forward and let the pee cover my hair, then looked up and let the stream flow across my face and down onto my chest.

When the stream began to fade, I decided to go straight to the source. I rose to my knees and brought my mouth to Jess’s cunt as she was still peeing and sucked her pee straight from her peehole! I tried to push some of it up into her cunt with my tongue, but I don’t think I was very successful as I felt it fall down my chin, so I just ended up tongue fucking her while she peed. I soon realized that in the position I was in, my nose was just above her clit. Via some careful maneuvering, I moved my face down a bit so that I could still tongue fuck her, but could also rub my nose against her clit. Jess immediately started moaning, and her pee broke off into spurts, then stopped completely. I sped up my action on her cunt, eventually moving my mouth up so I could suck and tongue her clit and brought my hands up to stick a couple fingers in her cunt and a couple from the other hand in her ass. I slowly sped up my fingers in both holes as well as my tongue on her clit. It didn’t take long for Jess to hit her orgasm, a burst of pee and cunt juice splashed out over my chin and chest as she did.

I slowed down my motions to let her come down, eventually stopping and looking up at her. I saw her looking down at me over her boobs. My line of sight was immediately drawn towards her hard, extended nipples that had drips of pee coming off them. They looked delicious! I couldn’t help myself, and pushed myself up on my feet a bit, sucking on one of the nipples. I felt Jess grab the back of my head and hold me against her chest as I sucked first one, then the other nipple.

I went back and forth a few times before I felt Jess pull me away from her chest and tug me up. Catching on, I stood up completely, and Jess immediately leaned in for a kiss. I found the kiss to be highly erotic, tasting the piss in Jess’s mouth as we made out. Slowly, Jess worked her way away from my mouth and began kissing my cheek, then down my neck, and slowly working her way down my body. She spent a lot of time on my nipples, tonguing them, making them incredibly hard. Every now and then, I felt her lick off a drip of pee I could feel building up on the end of it. My desire for her was building quickly, and I began moaning. As I did, Jess moved on, kissing her way down my stomach to the small track of hair just above my slit, though not touching my slit. She teased me, kissing around my slit, kissing the insides of my thighs, always getting closer to, but never quite reaching my pleasure center.

And then, in one instant and with no warning, Jess pulled my pussy lips apart with her hands and latched onto my clit. My whole body shook in response, but Jess just kept sucking! I was rapidly approaching my orgasm. Jess occasionally moved her mouth away from my clit to lick the rest of my cunt, often tonguing my peehole, but even when she did that, she’d reach over with a thumb and keep rubbing my clit. I don’t know how many times Jess went back and forth – three, maybe four – but the last time she came back to my clit, I felt her lightly nibble on my super-sensitive clit with her teeth. That was far more than I could take, and I immediately orgasmed, unintentionally pushing my hips forward into Jess’s face. I felt an eruption, which I thought was just going to be a brief squirt of cunt juice, but it either wasn’t or it was and changed without break into a stream of pee that was going straight into Jess’s mouth. After the initial shock of the orgasm, I opened my eyes and looked down to see Jess’s eyes looking up at me, her mouth open and overflowing with pee maybe an inch away from the source. When Jess saw me look at her, she closed her mouth, swallowed, smiled, and then let the stream of pee hit the rest of her face and her hair. I watched, and couldn’t help but laugh, as Jess brought her hands up through her hair as if she was washing it with my pee.

Finally, my stream ended, and as it did, I realized how exhausted I was, and felt my body lower into the tub, again leaning against the back end of it. I closed my eyes as I leaned my head back over the edge of the tub, but I felt as Jess lowered her body on top of mine. I reached around, closing my hands around her stomach as I had done before.

And then we fell asleep.

I woke up because of a stinging pain in my knee. Jess had fallen asleep too, and I guess rolled part way to her side, with her leg twisted so that her knee was pushing against the back of my knee with the edge of the tub on the other side of my knee. While I felt kind of bad about it, I had to wake her up, because my knee just hurt too much. I lightly shook her shoulder, which caused Jess to twitch forcefully as she woke up. During that twitch, her leg moved upright, freeing up my knee. I let out a sigh of relief as Jess turned to look at me.

“How long was I out?”

“I don’t know,” I replied, as there was no clock in the bathroom, not that we’d even looked at one before we came in anyhow. “I just woke up myself too.” I brought my hand up out of the pee, planning to place it on the side of Jess’s face, but as I looked at it, I announced, “Apparently we were out for quite some time!”

Jess turned her head and saw my hand, which was completely pruned. Jess then pulled both of her hands out, only to see they were completely pruned also. “Well,” she began, “I guess we should feel special. There probably aren’t that many people out there who’ve become pruned from being soaked in pee too long!”

We both laughed for a bit. Jess sat up and turned towards me, asking, “You know what I bet feels good?”

“What?” I replied still laughing.

“This!” While saying that, Jess shoved a couple fingers of her hand up my cunt under the pee. I immediately understood what she was talking about – she was pressing the pruned ends of her fingers against my cunt walls and dragging them around. I could feel the slightly course wrinkles dragging against my innards, and damn did it feel good! As I started moaning, Jess brought her other hand down and started rubbing my clit, which also felt much better with pruned fingers! Then, adding one more piece to complete the process, Jess leaned in and started kissing my boobs, which were just above the pee level. Every so often, she would get a mouthful of pee and let it spill out over my boobs, sometimes sucking on my nipples while she had some left in her mouth and letting it swish against my nipple. The sensation of all of this together, combined with the smell of the pee which was all but second nature to me now, brought me up very quickly.

A few minutes later, I moaned out in orgasm, arching my back and tensing my body. Jess began to slow down her fingers as she pulled her head back away from my chest. She brought me down slowly, very slowly. In fact I think I took more time coming down from the climax then I did reaching it.

When Jess finally stopped moving and pulled her hands out, I opened my eyes, leaned forward to kiss her, grabbing a mouthful of pee on my way. We passed the pee back and forth in our mouths while we kissed, and I tried to twist around to get to the other side of Jess, allowing her to assume the position I had been in. It took some complicated maneuvering, and more than a bit of pee splashing out onto the floor, but it got done.

I broke up the kiss, letting Jess slide back against the end of the tub. I wasted no time getting a couple fingers in her cunt, a couple others on her clit, and my mouth on her nipples. I did my best to repeat exactly to her what she had done to me. Besides the fact that fingering someone feels really weird with pruned fingers, and the fact that I was doing it while in a tub full of pee, everything seemed normal. As she approached her climax, she kept moaning “Lisa” over and over again, which only increased my drive to give her an incredible orgasm, which I think I did! I then very slowly brought her down, as she had done to me.

After I pulled my fingers out, we just sat there for awhile. Jess kept her eyes closed, and I laid forward and rested my head on her floating tits.

We were only in that position for a minute or so when Jess said, “I guess we should probably be draining this soon.” I looked up at her and nodded my agreement. She then added, “Seems like a huge waste.” I merely laughed in response.

And so I slowly turned around and pulled the drain out of the shower. I turned around to see Jess standing up, and got up with her. Then, with the pee draining out, I grabbed a couple handfuls of pee and splashed it onto Jess body, rubbing it into her tits. We took turns doing this, rubbing the pee all over each other’s body, from our hair and our faces to our chests and stomachs to our cunts and asses, down our legs, and finally to our toes as the last of the pee drained out.

It was funny, after it was gone, we both just stood there looking at each other for a bit. I don’t think either of us really knew what to do. We were still dripping with pee, so we couldn’t really get out. Eventually I said, “I think we should probably shower before we get out of here.” Jess just nodded in response. So I pulled the shower curtain closed and turned on the shower. As a side note, I realized while closing the shower curtain that I probably should have done that earlier, thus preventing the massive pee spills that were now on my bathroom floor.

And so we showered, for the first time in nearly two days. We washed each other’s hair and bodies, because obviously you don’t wash your own body when you are in the shower with someone else! It mostly was just a normal shower, though when Jess spread her legs to let me wash her pussy, I grabbed the vodka bottle that was still in the shower and fucked her with the neck of the bottle until she got off. I’m not really sure why I did that, I guess it just seemed like a good idea at the time. And of course, since I had done it to her, Jess quickly grabbed the bottle when I was done and did the same to me.

After we finished, we got out of the tub and dried each other off. Getting out was actually a bit complicated, as we had to jump from the tub to the shower rug a few feet away so that we didn’t step in the puddles of pee that had splashed over, but everything worked out. Jess offered to clean the puddles up, but I told her not to worry about it and that I’d do it tomorrow. She also noted that the bathroom still reeked of pee, but I also said I could fix that tomorrow too.

When we finished drying each other off, Jess and I headed to my bed. We were shocked to see that it was just past 2:00 in the morning when we got there. The last time I had looked at a clock, which was before we had gotten the vodka out, it was around 9:30! I don’t know how long we spent doing everything, but I figure we must have been asleep in the tub for at least two hours.

Jess pulled the blankets back and got into bed, lying on her back, announcing, “That was a hell of a weekend.”

While climbing in, I responded, “Damn right it was!” I then laid down on my stomach on Jess, pulling the blankets up to my shoulders and resting my head on Jess’s boobs. I yawned, and suddenly realized how tired I was. I whispered, “Good night, beautiful!”

I was practically out before I heard Jess respond, “Good night, honey! See you in the morning!”

I remember very clearly waking up the next morning, solely because of the odd position we had somehow gotten ourselves into. I was on my side with the blankets pulled up to my neck, though pretty tangled up. Jess was completely under the blankets, on her side facing me. Her head was pushed right up between my tits. I could actually feel the end of her tongue on my bottom boob, and a little stream of drool going from her tongue, down my boob, and forming a wet spot where it met the bed. Jess was on top of my lower arm, my hand being right beneath her hip, while my upper arm was resting on Jess’s head. And her upper leg was sticking straight out, right between my legs, her thigh pushed up against my pussy.

I couldn’t help but laugh as I tried to figure out how we got in that position. I felt Jess’s head twitch, probably from my chest lightly shaking with laughter. She pulled her head back for a second, which caused the blankets she was under to rise up. While pulling it down, she began wondering aloud how we ended up in that position. There were no ‘good morning’s, just a conversation about how in the hell we ended up like that! We continued talking about it as we got up to get breakfast.

After eating, Jess headed to the bathroom to brush her teeth and whatnot. I washed the few dishes we had, then headed to the bathroom to pee… in the toilet! Hadn’t done that in a couple days! We talked about the weekend, how, despite the fun of the pee bath, it really was not worth forcing ourselves to continuously drink throughout the weekend, and other such stuff.

When I went to grab toilet paper to wipe, Jess grabbed my hand. I turned to look at her, and she asked, “One more time, for old time’s sake?”

I just laughed, stood up, and spread my pussy lips as Jess kneeled before me and licked me to a quick orgasm. After she did, I got up, and Jess immediately sat on the toilet to pee. I got on my knees in front of her, waiting my turn. The second she finished, she stood, pulled her lips apart, and invited me to dive in, which I eagerly did.

Following the final orgasm of the weekend, Jess and I went back to the bedroom. Jess had told me when we planned out this weekend that she’d have to leave quickly Monday morning, as she had a bunch of stuff she needed to take care of during the day. I tried to argue it, but got nowhere, so now I had just accepted it and followed her around. Jess got dressed in the only other outfit she had brought, besides what she had worn here Saturday morning. She correctly guessed, unsurprisingly, that she would not need any other clothes for the weekend. After she was packed and dressed, we both went to the door.

Jess turned around at the door and said, “Next weekend.” I think she meant it as a question, but it came out as a statement.

I simply replied, “Definitely.” Then I grabbed the back of her head and leaned in for a final kiss. The kiss lasted a long time, though that was partially because I wouldn’t let Jess pull away. Each time she tried to, I held her head there with my hand, leading to both of us laughing into the kiss.

Eventually, Jess started opening the door behind her while I was kissing her. When the door was open about halfway, I finally let Jess pull back. She stood in the doorway smiling at me for a moment, then reached forward and placed her hand on one of my boobs and slid it down my body to my pussy, and then quickly turned to leave.

The second Jess turned her body, I jumped back in and slammed the door to my apartment, leaning naked against the back of the door, my heart racing. This was because the second Jess turned, I was able to see past her body, and right behind her. And there, standing with one foot on his scooter in the hallway in front of the door to his apartment, was the twelve year old boy that lived there with his mom. I figured that he must’ve seen plenty: Jess kissing me, her hand running down my body – hell, my whole fucking body! I quickly realized something had to be done, I turned and looked out the peephole in the door to see him still standing there staring at my door, no sign of Jess. I ran to grab a blanket, wrapped it around my body, and opened the door. The boy just stared at me, or more specifically, my blanket-covered tits.

“Hey, Mike,” I began, trying to sound as normal as possible. “You think you could, you know, not tell anyone what you saw here? It’s kind of a secret.” Mike, still staring at my tits, simply nodded his head. “Thanks Mike!”

I then turned around and closed the door, letting out a sigh of relief. I dropped the blanket and turned to stare out the peephole. Mike stood there for a minute or so longer staring at my door. Finally, he shook his head as if he was waking up from a dream, and continued down the hallway on his scooter.

Part of me was laughing, thinking the kid probably got the greatest show of his life. But that was a very small part. The vast majority of me was terrified that he’d tell his mom (who I considered a friend, though she’s a bit older than me) or other people and that I would get complaints or possibly kicked out of the apartment. There was also a part of me that was really embarrassed and found it really awkward, especially since I used to babysit the kid a few years ago, and even up to a few months ago I’d let him come over, along with a few other kids from the complex, and play my Wii. Luckily, he eventually got one, and then they all stopped visiting me.

I dealt with all my panic by obsessively cleaning my apartment all day. I tell you, the place was spotless by the end of the day, despite the mess we had made in the bathroom. Work distracted me for the next few days, though there was always some little part of me freaking out about what was going to happen.

I calmed down after about a week had gone by and nothing happened. As it turned out, looking back on this, there really hadn’t been anything to worry about. Nothing ever came of it. I never heard of the instance again. The only change was that on the few occasions I ran into Mike and said “hi,” he gave me a slightly different kind of smile, kind of a horny smile. It freaked me out at first, but now I just think it’s funny. It’s not like I did anything wrong really, he just caught a good peepshow that I’m sure he’s made use of mentally many times since. Lucky him.

---

Laura, a lesbian, has been blackmailed into a new slutty lifestyle and degradingly-designed house. She has taken out her humiliation on her girlfriend Erica by requiring her to use sex at work to gain a promotion…

Chapter 24
ERICA’S PROMOTION

Laura didn’t really know what to do with herself once Amy had gone. She wasn’t allowed to get dressed, and she couldn’t watch TV. She thought about using her computer, but then remembered she would be naked and that her neighbour Ranjit could now see into her office from his backyard. The lounge room was the only room in the house screened from the outdoors, so Laura decided to sit there.

At first, entirely without thinking, Laura sat on one of the regular, unaltered couch seats. Pain shot through her breasts and vagina, and she fell off the couch, onto all fours, gasping. She was just grateful she hadn’t screamed and earned a second shock for being a loud bitch. Gingerly, she got up, and moved to the dildo seat. She rubbed at her pussy a little to get it moist, and then gingerly eased the thick rubber cock into her fucktunnel and lowered herself onto the seat.

She ended up spending the rest of the day there. She couldn’t think of anything else to do, anywhere else to go, where she wouldn’t be on display to the public, where she wouldn’t be doing something slutty and degrading. She cried a little, but mostly she just stared blankly at the ponographic training videos on her new television, and thought about what had become of her life.

She had become so degraded. Her private life was on display to the street. Her sexual life was on display to the street. She wasn’t allowed to use the bathroom in her own house and had to piss outdoors where people could watch her. She coudl run away from it all, but the Mayim Clinic could find her by tracing the chips in her tits and twat, and if they could find her, then surely the blackmailer she was in debt to could find her. And, as he liked to remind her, he had a knife.

Laura soon discovered another feature of the new TV. It appeared to be able to sense that she was present and watching it. She wasn’t sure whether it used some kind of face tracking technology, or just sensed her implanted chips, or what, but after she’d been in front of it for around 15 minutes, its volume increased and it said, “Good slut! Pay attention and receive your training cycle!” After that, it began showing the same video Laura had most recently watched at the Mayim Clinic, teaching her about spreading her legs and accepting cocks. On the images of well-behaved sluts, the dildo on the couch vibrated slightly inside Laura’s cunt in a pleasant way. On the images of “feminists” who kept their legs closed, Laura would get a very mild shock from her cunt chip. It was of much lesser intensity than the chip normally offered, and it was only her pussy, not her tits, but it was enough to make Laura flinch in anticipation whenever she saw a woman on screen starting to close her legs or back away from a man’s penis. Early in the training session, Laura tried to get up and walk away, not in the mood to give away more of her self control today, and at this point her chips gave her a full blast of pain. Laura’s legs gave way and she fell painfully back onto the dildo. She resigned herself to staying put until the lesson completed.

The sequence only ran for about 30 minutes, far shorter than the Clinic’s training, but by the end Laura was horny again from the stimulation, so she stayed put and bounced herself up and down on the phallus until she orgasmed. She stayed on the cock when she was done, unable to think of something else to do, and a little later another training sequence began, this time focusing on sucking cock. Laura sat through it obdediently. She regretted there was no machine to put a cock in her mouth and pull her hair while it played. She settled for sucking her thumb as the tape ran, and once again when it was over she needed to make herself orgasm.

In the late afternoon Laura found herself needing to piss again. Unwilling to go into the backyard, she instead found a glass in the kitchen to experiment with. She found that she could, indeed, piss into a glass inside the house, provided she was standing, crawling or lying, and then tip the glass down the sink. She was pleased she had found a loophole in the Clinic’s new plan for her.

Erica got home at 4.30, a little early, dressed in the slutty clothes Laura had picked out for her that morning. At some stage the buttons had popped off the shirt, and someone had tried to refasten the front with a safety pin. Erica had obviously been crying, and still seemed teary, but stopped in shock when she got inside and saw Laura naked amongst the changes that had been made to the house.

With one look, Laura knew that Erica had either been raped or abused – indeed, that was Laura’s expectation when she had sent Erica to work that morning – and Erica’s tear streaked face made Laura feel guilty and resentful. She didn’t want to feel guilty about Erica, and she felt angry that she was experiencing that feeling, so she decided to take it out on Erica.

“Did you get promoted?” Laura asked her lover before Erica could react to the house.

“Yes,” said Erica, “but….”

“Good slut,” said Laura. She had gotten up off the dildo and walked across to Erica, and now she kissed Erica on the lips. Disappointingly, she couldn’t taste any cum. Then she started taking off Erica’s clothes, until Erica was naked except for her high heels. Laura dropped to her knees in front of Erica and examined the girl’s pussy. To her delight, she could see what looked like flecks of dried semen. She extended her tongue and began to lick Erica.

“No, please,” protested Erica, trying to push Laura’s head away.

“Shut up,” said Laura, and pinched Erica’s clit. After that, Erica stopped resisting, and just stood silently, crying a little, as Laura licked the delicious semen out of her cunt.

When Laura’s probing tongue could taste no more sperm in Erica’s beaver, Laura stood and kissed Erica on the lips again. Then she led her nude lover around the house.

“I’ve redecorated the house, honey,” said Laura. “Look, since you love cocks so much, I’ve put cocks on all the chairs for you.”

“No…” protested Erica.

“Yes,” said Laura. “And they’re the only ones I want you to sit on now. If I see you sitting anywhere else you’ll get such a slapping! And from now on you’re not allowed in the bathroom or toilet either! If you need to piss, you can do it outside like a dog! There’s a shower there for you too.”

Erica was sobbing now. It made Laura feel good. The idea of applying her own rules to Erica had just come to her, but she loved it. She had been hating the thought of having to act like a slut in all these ways while Erica looked on and judged, but making Erica do it too made it much easier.

“And you’re not allowed to wear clothes in our bedroom – which is up the front of the house now,” Laura continued, “and no clothes in the backyard either. And I’ve had new TVs put in which will teach you to be less of a terrible disobedient bitch.”

Laura led Erica to the back door. “Why don’t you go outside and piss and shower, baby, and then when you come back in I’ll dry you off and you can tell me all about your day?”

Erica clearly didn’t want to go outside naked, but Laura opened the door and gave her a little push. Unsteady on her high heels, Erica stumbled out onto the back porch, and Laura closed and locked the glass sliding door behind her. Erica’s face became panicked, and she began to bang on the door, wanting to be let back in. The sound only attracted the attention of Laura’s neighbour Ranjit, who emerged from his house to look at Erica hungrily over the newly-lowered fence.

Laura just smiled and gestured to the new outdoor shower. “Shower and piss, baby, and then you can come in. You should probably piss first or you’ll just need to wash your pussy again afterwards.”

Just as it had been with Laura, Erica was not at all okay with the idea of pissing outdoors in front of a man. She stood paralysed, trying to cover her body with her arms, pressed up against the locked door. Laura knew this might take a while, so she took one of the new dildo-equipped kitchen stools, pulled it to a spot in the lounge room where she could see Erica but her neighbour couldn’t see Laura, and sat on it, working the dildo into her pussy. She realised she was going to have to clean these dildos regularly, and decided that could be a chore for Erica.

Erica’s embarrassment and humiliation felt good to Laura. After all the disempowerment and degradation Laura had been through it always felt good to be in a position of relative power over someone else. She smiled happily and idly rubbed at her twat as she watched Erica blush and cry outside. She could reach her phone from where she was sitting, so she took it and snapped a few pictures of her naked, unhappy lover.

It took nearly ten minutes before Erica accepted that she wouldn’t be able to cover herself or get inside until she did what she was told. She moved to the centre of the lawn, squatted, and tried to piss. Laura flinched a little when she squatted – Laura herself wasn’t allowed to do that – and resolved that next time she would make Erica piss like a dog, just like Laura had to. Laura noted that Erica had chosen to face Ranjit as she squatted, giving the neighbour the best possible view of her twat. What had made her do that? Stupidity?

It was nearly ten minutes more before Erica could relax enough to piss. Once again, Ranjit was using his phone to film Erica’s performance. Erica’s eyes were glazed over and Laura guessed she might have managed to tune out the outside world and pretend she was alone. Laura eagerly rubbed at her clit as a golden trickle of urine emerged from her girlfriend’s cunt, growing into a thick stream. Ranjit filmed the whole thing, untill the stream tapered off again and Erica’s bladder was empty.

Afterwards, Erica moved mechanically to the outdoor shower, and let the cold water wash over her naked body. She just stood under it for a moment, unmoving, before beginning to half-heartedly rub at her tits, her underarms, and eventually her cunt. She dug her fingers deep into her pussy, as if trying to get out the semen that Laura had already extracted with her tongue. Laura watched with interest as Erica deliberately pinched her own clit a few times, intentionally hurting herself, her face filled with self-loathing.

When Erica was done, Laura welcomed her into the house with a warm dry towel, just as Amy had done for Laura earlier that day. They both knew that Erica was going to have to talk about what had happened that day – about how she had, Laura guessed, been raped by her boss. Laura wanted to hear the story, but she could see two versions of it in her mind. In one, it was a sexy story about her slut girlfriend being degraded that would make Laura’s pussy wet. In the other, it was an awful story about Laura had helped damage and traumatise her girlfriend. Laura didn’t want to hear the second story. To that end, she found another of her aphrodisiac tablets and made Erica swallow it. The naked wet girl complied. Laura figured that any story Erica told with a wet cunt couldn’t be too bad. She moved Erica’s left hand down to Erica’s twat and told her to play with herself. Erica numbly obeyed, fingering her pussy as the drugs took hold. Then Laura led Erica to the bedroom, laid her down on the bed, and told her to tell her anything.

It was getting dark outside by now, and with the light on in the bedroom and no curtains, the vibrant pink room must have looked like a high-visibility peepshow from the road. Erica didn’t seem to care anymore, in her numb, drugged state. Laura did, though, so she positioned the two of them on the bed so that Erica’s body concealed Laura’s as far as possible. She kissed Erica on the lips, and then let Erica tell her story.

“I’m such a slut,” Erica sniffled. “I’m so sorry. When I got to work I just felt really horny. I don’t know why. Maybe it was just that I wasn’t wearing panties, and you had my stocking elastic clipped to my labia.”

Laura knew why. It was the aphrodisiac pill she had given Erica. Although Erica really was a slut, though. A slut who pretended to be a lesbian but fucked boys. Laura kissed Erica lightly on the breast and let her keep talking.

“Anyway I… I played with myself, sitting in my car, in the parking lot. I would have kept doing it until I orgasmed but I realised the car park was getting busy and people would see, so I stopped. But I was so wet by then. I couldn’t think straight. I was all flushed and my fingers smelt like my pussy. Everyone was staring at me when I went into the office. I must have looked like a slut. My stocking elastic was tugging at my cunt, and the other straps were pulling my skirt downwards from the waistband. I had to keep pulling my skirt up. I think I pulled it up too far a couple of times and showed everyone my pussy. I heard some people giggling.”

Laura was starting to feel slutty and wet herself. She fished her ejaculating dildo out from under the bed and began to work it into her pussy. It wasn’t filled with fluids – she just wanted its hard length between her legs.

“In the elevator up to my boss’ office, two of the buttons popped off my shirt. I had no bra underneath so I had to hold it closed or everyone would see my boobs. Pulling on it made the other buttons pop off as well. I ran to my boss’ office when the elevator stopped.”

Laura was sucking eagerly on Erica’s tit now as she slid the dildo in and out of her wet cunt. Erica was flushed herself, clearly aroused, her pussy wet where she was fingering it.

“My boss liked the way I looked. He said I looked like the kind of slut who gets promotions. He made me stop holding my shirt closed so he could see my tits. He lifted up my skirt, and liked the way my stockings were clipped to my labia, and he took photos of me. He said I could go out and work in my old job, the way i was dressed, with my tits showing, or I could work in his office today and do whatever he said and he’d make sure I had higher pay from now on.”

Erica was humiliated even through her arousal.

“I knew… I knew what you wanted me to do, Laura, so I told him I’d work in his office. He said that was excellent, and then he made me kneel in front of him and suck his dick. It was gross and I hated it but I felt really aroused too. When he was about to cum he pulled out and ejaculated all over my face and breasts. He said I looked pretty like that and told me not to wash it off until the end of the day.”

Laura knew Erica clearly had eventually washed it off now, which was a pity, Erica’s breast would taste nicer with a little cum on it, she thought.

“Afterwards he said he would fix my dress, and I thought he meant he would find me a way to close my shirt, but all he did was get some Post-It notes. He wrote ‘slutty tits’ on one and ‘fuck toy’ on another, and then he stuck them on my breasts so each one would cover one of my nipples. He said part of my new job would be running errands. He said there were only men working on this floor so no one would complain about me looking like a whore. Then he made me go out where people could see me, dressed like that, to do photocopying and deliver documents. I was walking around where everyone could see with cum on my face, my tits exposed, and disgusting notes stuck to my nipples. Every time I bent over they could see my cunt, and see my stocking elastic spreading my labia. A lot of the men working on that floor used their cell phones to take pictures of me.”

Erica talked like she was embarassed but she was gasping in between words now as she played with her pussy. Laura took advantage of a brief pause in her story to kiss her girlfriend on the lips, before returning to nibbling at her boobs.

“Between errands I would go back to my boss’ office. Sometimes he would just make me kneel at his feet until he had another job for me. But sometimes if he had a piece of paper on his desk he didn’t need anymore, he would scrunch it up into a ball, and then make me lift my skirt, and he would push the balled-up paper into my pussy. He said my cunt was suitable to be a trash bin. I had to leave the paper there until he’d pushed five or six pieces of paper up like that, and then he’d let me go out into the main office and dig the paper out of my vagina and put it in the recyling. Everyone watched and stared while I pulled the wet paper out of my hole.”

Erica was making little moans now as she talked, clearly deeply lost in lust. Laura started to pinch and pull at the nipple she wasn’t sucking, wanting to hurt Erica for being such a slut. She gripped Erica’s whole breast and squeezed hard, and dug ner nails into Erica’s flesh. The pain only made Erica moan louder.

“At the end of the day he made me take off all my clothes and kneel there with the dried cum on my face, and he filmed me. He made me say that my dream had always been to be paid to be a fucktoy, that I liked being humiliated and abused and raped, and that I had begged to have a job where I could sexually pleasure my boss. Then he got me to bend over his desk with my ass sticking out, and he spread some lubricant on my asshole, and he.. he pushed his dick into my ass and started to fuck me.”

Erica moaned again. “It hurt so much,” she said. She sounded almost like she might cry, so Laura kissed her again, and when the kiss was over Erica’s lust was back in control.

“He fucked my butt, and while he did he told me that I would be a co-supervisor for the five men in the projects team that reported to my boss, and that my sole responsibility would be making sure they delivered on a side project. That side project would be for them to ejaculate in or on me every day. And I would have to fuck my boss and be his trash cunt and whatever else he thought of as well. And when I agreed, he took his cock out of my ass, slid it into my pussy, and ejaculated.”

Erica began to gasp quickly. She was nearing orgasm.

“I’m going to have to fuck six boys every day, Laura,” she moaned. “I’m going to be raped at work six times every day.”

“Good girl,” said Laura happily. She saw Erica was right on the verge of orgasm, so she slapped her lover across the face, and watched in delight as the pain pushed Erica over the edge. Erica writhed and orgasmed with her mind full of the idea of being systematically raped every day of her working life.

“You’re a slut,” Laura told the girl as she orgasmed. “You’re a disgusting fake-lesbian slut. You’re a digusting little whore who likes rape.” She wanted Erica to have these ideas in her head, to associate them with cumming. Erica disgusted her, pretending that she didn’t like men and then orgasming at the thought of being raped by them. And as she said these things, Laura orgasmed too, gasping and shuddering, her body curling up around the thick dildo buried in her twat. Her lips sought Erica’s, and the two girls kissed as they shared their ecstasy.

Afterwards, Laura asked Erica how much more money she would be getting. The answer was surprisingly large. It was a significant pay increase – enough to really make a difference in their lives. Enough to maybe have a chance of paying back some of Laura’s debt.

Erica looked at Laura as Laura thought about the money. “Please, Laura,” she said, “Can I use birth control?”

Laura didn’t let Erica take birth control pills. She’d always held that if Erica was a real lesbian who only fucked girls she wouldn’t need them. Nothing had changed.

“No, honey, birth control is for heterosexual sluts. Good lesbians don’t need to protect their womb from sperm because they don’t put sperm up inside their twats. But you can renegotiate. Tell your boss if you’re allowed to make the men wear condoms, you’ll drink their piss as well.”

“I don’t want to drink their piss!” Erica complained, so Laura slapped her.

“Of course you do,” Laura said. “You’re a disgusting fake-lesbian slut. You’ll drink it and like it. And you’ll make them all ejaculate into condoms, and then you’ll tie the condoms off, and keep them, and bring them home to me.” Laura’s cunt was already wettening again at the thought. Six whole condoms of sperm for her to drink, every night! Maybe she could pour them into Erica’s mouth, to make Erica taste what a slut she had been, and then kiss Erica and get Erica to push the sperm into her mouth using her tongue….

TO BE CONTINUED

---

This first book, ‘Cave Of The Wolves’ is the start of Alice and Tamara’s journey into their darkest desires and introduces their world. Follow their quest to find and resolve the cause of their unnatural lusts and step into a jungle containing your most animal fantasies and taboos, but only if you are brave enough!

The copper-haired girl pressed her button nose up against the one-way glass, looking down across the lush green jungle from her lofty eyrie. She reflected that the beauty of what lay below was almost surreal, almost as surreal as the journey that had brought her here, deep into the heart of the Novo Brazilian rain-forest.

Looking out to her left, a modern facility seemed incongruous amongst the greenery. Several habitation buildings, a greenhouse, even an air-strip, control tower and hangar, containing her plane. Well, obviously not ‘her’ plane, in that it was owned by Nordic Industries, the same as the rest of the entire complex. As the Operational Manager and sole pilot based out here however, Tamara took her responsibility seriously.

Being the personal woman-servant of the CEO of Nordic Inc. also helped her sense of belonging. Alice Stallrang was quite the powerful lady to be able to create this facility from scratch and in secret, in little over a year.

Tamara’s bionic eye zeroed in on the ‘Menagerie’, a large, flat roofed one-story shed, placed off to one side of the runway. What to say about that building? It was both the problem and the solution to why they were all living out here in the first place.

Tamara had green eyes and a snub nose with a freckled face. This was in line with her curly, copper hair, cut straight off at the nape, which gave her a slightly no-nonsense look. And her pale, milky, heavily freckled skin, crisscrossed by tight strands of one of her many fish-net body stockings. A girl who loved to fly like a bird, but who bound herself up like a fish in a net. She smiled wanly to herself. Living in the heat of the jungle because of Alice’s plans probably wasn’t the best long term, for someone of her skin tone but there were certainly some perks. She could always leave whenever she wanted to, right?

She sighed, studying her own reflection in the glass. Although the scar around her eye had faded it was still visible, but you could hardly tell that her left eye wasn’t her original unless you really looked closely. Just one of those things she guessed. You play hard and you take the knocks, and who wouldn’t like having built in ‘Goggle’ glasses? Okay then, a Goggle monocle. She was still plenty attractive though, or so she hoped.

She reclined in her favorite chair, wearing only the black laced body-stocking and her standard issue indigo panties. Yes, each of the girls stationed out here had been issued with ‘Nordic Industries’ scientifically engineered latex thongs, custom designed and tailored for their owners and each in a colour of their choosing. When Alice had first announced the rule, Tamara had never heard such a ridiculous idea in her life, but she had since come to appreciate the wisdom of the decision.

As the Menagerie had filled up with occupants, one had to be particularly careful not to agitate them, unintentionally, or otherwise. There was something about this location, something that awakened dark and perverse desires within any creature who entered into its orbit, including humans. Ever since she the day that she’d set foot here, life had never been the same.

Alice had told them all that the thong was designed to keep their feminine scents from arousing the other native wildlife, be it a creature, or be it Homo sapiens. Initially, they had all thought it was a prank, but then there had been the incident with Lupe and the monkeys. It had taken days to catch all the chimps again, and as for cleaning up the mess…still, they’d learned a valuable lesson, so it hadn’t been a total disaster.

And so it was that Tamara Johnson, the attractive, curvy, former top MIT scholar and air force test pilot, once of sleepy Plainview, Georgia, now found herself living here in the middle of the South American rain forest, wearing little else save for a tight indigo rubber thong, in order to keep her puffy Southern peach pure.

She giggled to herself and glanced back to her rumpled bed, where her lover lay asleep on the pillows. It had been one hell of a journey to get here and even though she questioned this reality every day, she wasn’t regretting a second of it.

After all, she would never have met her current squeeze if it hadn’t been for her piloting the fatal flight that was passing over this spot, little over a year ago.

******************************************

In a blink, her mind was back inside her twin-engined Embraer Phenom 100, thrilled to be piloting the little jet over the gauzy cloud-banks of South America. Behind her sat Alice, whom she was flying to Sao Petro, for an important board meeting.

The remaining seats were empty. Even Alice’s personal Russian bodyguard, Kat, (no-one called her Ekaterina), had been left behind at the head-office in Joyport, USA. However, despite the opportunity, as the trip was quite urgent and the flight short, Alice had ruled out any possibility of renewing their mile-high club membership.

Tamara turned to her boss. She never failed to be impressed by this lady. The CEO of one of the biggest multinational conglomerates in the world and yet very few people knew much about her, Tamara included. This was despite having been Alice’s key pilot, personal assistant and part-time lover for these past three years.

Alice was in her mid-thirties and Scandinavian in origin, with just the note of an accent remaining in her mid-Atlantic twang. She was consistently well-presented, professionally dressed and manicured and with a very trim and well toned body that defied her hectic life-style. Her hair was dark and curly rather than the Nordic blonde stereotype and she liked to wear it loose, tumbling down to her shoulders.

She avoided small talk at all costs and had never talked much to Tamara about her past, or how she had come to arrive in the United States. When Tamara had gently inquired or floated leading questions around Alice’s family, she had politely but expertly been rebuffed and she’d learned not to bother.

On a couple of occasions where Tamara had seen Alice worked up, her boss had joked that she had Valkyrie lineage in her blood. This was meant as a warning not to cross her, Tamara supposed, but she had rarely seen her leader completely lose her cool. On those rare occasions when she did, that Valkyrie claim had been pretty believable, as Tamara would rather have been anywhere else than in the same room.

“An hour to go, Ma’am,” she stated.

Alice nodded once. Yep, not much in the way of small talk.

“Will you be needing me this evening?”

Such a simple query, with so many permutations.

“Not tonight, Miss Johnson,” Alice responded.

Great, maybe a night spent exploring Sao Petro could be-

“I suggest you get an early one, I’ve just had news from Los Amantes. I’d like to pay the office an impromptu visit tomorrow a.m.”

Los Amantes. The Western seaboard. No rest for the-

One of the engines spluttered, coughed and expired in that order and in pretty much the time it took to read this sentence.

Alice looked up sharply, Tamara swung her attention back to her instrument panel. This was bad, but they weren’t carrying freight and she could nurse them to the nearest airport. But what was the cause? She focused, studying the panel of dials and instruments, trying to piece it together. Alice sat quietly behind her, knowing when not to distract at least.

Second later, there was another splutter. The second engine had gone the same way. This was a thousand times more bad and there had been no warning. Such an event was a million to one chance without any external interference.

Even today, Tamara still struggled to comprehend how that malfunction had happened and maybe she would never know, although a lot of her most basic assumptions had been challenged over the year since the accident.

Despite Tamara’s frantic efforts to stabilize and get the engines going again, the machine went into a shallow descent. This meant that she had to constantly lose altitude, in order to maintain the plane’s air-speed and keep them from dropping like a stone. The pilot watched the green carpet below, slowly rising through the clouds to meet her. From high above the vegetation looked almost soft and deceptively welcoming, but this was looking bad. Terminal even.

Still, there was nothing she could do. She’d never felt so helpless. She thought of her family in Plainview and her acquaintances back in Joyport and how they might never be able to confirm her demise. For out here she could see nothing but featureless, verdant moss, stretching off in all directions.

Then, off to her left she saw it, a teardrop shaped plateau, rising steeply from the surrounding jungle, tens of meters higher than everything around it and only lightly wooded on top. A landing spot! More than that, from atop it, she saw a thin plume of smoke rising into the hazy sky. Her heart leapt. Where there was life, there was certainly hope.

Alice reached forward and put a calm hand on her shoulder. As usual, she said little, but there really wasn’t anything to say.

Tamara grappled with the controls, dragging the joystick over to the left. Although sluggish, the plane responded until she was bearing directly down on the strange feature. However, they were still losing altitude quickly. The uniform green carpet was now a blur of individual trees. She quite liked the tropical hardwood in Alice’s Art-Deco styled office back home, but she wasn’t so keen on seeing it so up close here.

As the ground neared, she realized that some of the area had been cultivated into fields for crops. Although more or less flat, it was going to be once heck of a rough landing, even assuming that she could avoid the trees.

“Can you do it?” Alice asked.

“Maybe. Hell of a way to find out,” Tamara grimaced.

Alice squeezed Tamara’s shoulder but said nothing more.

They were coming in too steep, Tamara pulled back slightly, taking care not to over-correct.

The ground was coming up all too quickly. This was touch and go. The wheels bounced off the ground and the plane hopped, taking a chunk from their air speed. They were still airborne. One more go. It looked like a paddy field coming up. A water landing.

The nose dropped and before Tamara could react, the plane speared into the wet ground and went end over end several times, ending up on its roof.

All went black.

*******************************************

Tamara’s head throbbed so badly that it felt like her skull was split into fragments. She moaned lightly and opened an eye. For long moments, she wasn’t sure where or when she was. Wherever she was, it was quite dark, although a cool breeze played across her face and ruffled her hair.

She patted herself down, checking for injuries. Nothing hurt and although there were a few scrapes, there was no blood or stickiness. Good. She felt something wet on her thighs and, panicking, placed her fingers there. She was sticky, but not from injury or fear. The crotch of her body-stocking was soaked through and sticking to her mound, which burned with an unnatural desire. Had she had a wet dream? Of all the time to get one of those!

A warm glow flickered against her legs. She tried moving them. Everything seemed attached. A fire crackled. The crash! She sat up hurriedly, fearing an imminent explosion.

A pair of eyes met hers. Not human. A loud growl cut the still air. Tamara froze in fear. Somewhere from the shadows, a female voice spoke in a strange language. The creature scowled and turned away from her, padding back into darkness.

The pilot looked up. A rocky roof hung above her, not very far away and a small wood fire was burning. Off to one side, a black archway, from where the breeze was emanating, led into the unknown outside.

There was a groan from beside of the fire. Alice sat up slowly. Her business attire was grubby and torn, but she seemed more or less intact. She gave a weak smile to Tamara and crawled over to where she lay, “I’d give you a two out of ten for that landing.”

There was a growl from the darkness, which sounded even louder in the enclosed space. “What the hell was that?” asked Alice.

Tamara pointed across the fire. A curvy, coffee colored young woman stood behind the flames. She wore only a simple brown cloth around her generous chest and a similarly plain loincloth. However, her neck sported an ornate golden choker, that the straps of the chest piece fastened onto, straining over her rounded breasts.

“Where are we?” Alice whispered.

The jungle girl nodded in satisfaction, seeing them both awake. A furry head appeared from the shadows next to her left thigh. A dog? A wolf? A fox? She wasn’t sure. Tamara groaned, holding her head. Was this what the afterlife was like?

The girl oozed with an earthy sensuality as she walked over and knelt to check on them. Strong, brown hands checked Tamara’s limbs and joints for breaks or strains. As she lay back on her elbows, a furry muzzle snuffled up against Tamara’s stomach and she felt a rough tongue give her a lick. She smiled. If this was the afterlife, it sure felt tickly.

As the woman performed similar checks on Alice, Tamara noticed another set of lupine eyes staring from the darkness. And another. She swallowed back fear. The cave was full of these creatures, whatever they were.

The tribal girl finished up checking Alice over and seemingly satisfied, she moved back to the other side of the campfire and threw on some more wood. As the flames took hold, the circle of light in the cave expanded and Tamara could make out four maned wolves of varying sizes. One was clearly larger than the other three, the alpha male, or so she guessed.

Tamara and Alice sat together as the girl knelt and began chanting. She hitched up her loincloth, and moved onto all fours, exposing a well-rounded rump to the night air.

The larger wolf sniffed around the dusky woman, hunched as she was in a doggy position, her rear exposed lewdly to the air. Even in the flickering light from the fire, Tamara fancied that she could see her glinting wetness and smell the briny perfume of her lust. Horrified but not wanting to miss a second, she glanced quickly over to Alice, her boss and lover who sat beside of her. The dark-haired Valkyrie appeared transfixed. Even as Tamara watched, Alice’s right hand crept under her skirt, pressing urgently against the scarlet silk that encased her special place. A place that Tamara had visited so willingly and so often before.

Tamara looked away for a moment, trying to break the spell. She could scarcely believe that this scene was playing out before her. Even after averting her gaze, her eyes couldn’t escape it, as the dancing shadows on the cave walls showed her just what was going on.

The largest wolf, whom she now impulsively named Shadow in her head, was already clearly semi-erect. Its strange-looking cock appeared even bigger in shadow form, projected waveringly onto the walls of the cave. The petite aviatrix gasped at the thought of what the wolf intended, but the tribal girl showed no signs that she wasn’t equally up for this ride.

Tamara’s mind immediately wandered to what that experience would feel like. What could it be like to feel that throbbing beast cock deep inside her delicate sex? Would it hurt, or would it be the best sex that she had ever had? Or both?

Despite countless role-plays and intimate discussions over her many years spent under Alice (both managerially and literally), nothing remotely close to this scenario had ever come up between the two of them. Tamara had never even contemplated that it was possible to be attracted to other species and the thought disturbed her greatly.

And yet, there was Alice, lying spread before her, as she had countless times before. Her silky red panties were already dark with her juices and yanked to one side. Alice’s index finger was already sliding in and out of her shaven, crinkled puss.

Tamara’s body quaked at the thought and yet she knew that she was sliding towards the same abyss. Something felt dark and twisted in this cave, and yes, inside her too. Underneath her air-force blue flying uniform, she tended to wear very little. Flying so frequently did get a bit tedious and so she did her best to spice it up for her chief.

Typically, all that she liked to wear under her smart indigo skirt and blazer was the black stringed body-stocking. Usually she chose a size or two too small for her curves, so that her underwear bit into her tender flesh and strained tightly as it bisected the two halves of her puffy, peachy labia. One glimpse of that sight would have Alice on top of her in seconds and that tended to make their journeys more bearable. “This is why they invented autopilot,” as Alice always said.

Dressed in this manner, Tamara rocked back and forth, feeling the taut crotch of her lingerie sliding to and fro, tugging between her thick outer lips to torment her clit. God, she was so wet already. Usually it took a few minutes of Alice’s talented tongue or fingers to get her this far, but this time, it was just the thought of, what, exactly?

She looked back over to the erotic tableau in front of her. The feral girl had twisted herself so that she was positioned under Shadow, her mouth shaped into an ‘O’, her head bobbing up and down his tapered cock-tip. Tamara watched amazed, Shadow’s pale pink mottled shaft glistened in the dancing firelight. It was like nothing she’d ever seen before, a light tracery of veins giving it a weird marbled form. A slender point at the end which widened out into a solid pink shaft before it flared out again into a wide knot at the base, as big as her fist. She wondered what it tasted like. She wondered what it felt like, to have that hard shaft spearing her, to have that knot stretching her, plugging her wetness…

Ahead and to her right, Alice’s head tossed as three of her fingers now pumped and slithered within her wet pussy and Tamara caught the distinct scent of her lover’s arousal. Was she thinking the same thoughts? She must be. The redhead squirmed back and forth, the tight fabric of her body-stocking already sopping wet around her crotch. Almost in a daze, her hand reached down, her fingers tearing at the fabric to force an entry. One finger slid inside of her fat rubbery labia, which only served to raise her libido even higher. Normally she would never be so uninhibited, but normal rules did not apply here. She was slick and furnace hot already and she needed a release.

Across the cave, more glittering eyes watched the whole show. The three other male wolves, cowed by their leader, were getting more and more restless as the smells and sights of copulation intensified.

Three others. Tamara fretted, wondering how long they would keep to themselves, given their leaders actions. She was petrified that they would long have been able to smell her arousal through the wood-smoke and yet she was unable to stop herself.

“Miss Johnson,” Alice husked, “get that sweet Southern peach of yours over here, now.” Her boss lay naked on a patch of freshly cut palm leaves near the fire, her clothes in an untidy heap beside her, save for her thong, pulled roughly aside. Her body glowed in the light from the fire, her eyes urgent, her sex gleaming.

Tamara didn’t need asking twice, she crawled over to where Alice lay and knelt over her, placing her sex above the Valkyrie’s face so that her boss could get a good view of her arousal, before lowering her mouth to plant kisses along Alice’s toned stomach. The pilot’s nostrils filled rapidly with the scent of her lovers musk, as sweet juices continued to ooze from her own plump labia. Her mouth moved lower and lower, past Alice’s belly button, to kiss across her neatly trimmed mons, tasting her matted, downy pubic hair. Tamara cupped her lovers toned buttocks and paused a moment, savoring the sight and scent of her wetness. Only for a brief time, as Alice, unable to wait any longer, grabbed Tamara’s freckled ass, her fingers hooking and tearing at her body stocking, quickly ripping a larger hole around her crotch, to fully free it.

Alice deftly pulled Tamara’s ass downward, pushing the pilot’s pulsing sex onto her mouth. Tamara gasped, wriggling but Alice was more than impatient and her lithe tongue speared into Tamara’s hole, even as her lips rubbed against her hard little clit. Tamara moaned and nibbled at Alice’s distinctively puffy, crinkled outer lips, which led her boss to open them wider, exposing her wet, dark inner labia to inspection.

Tamara moistened her red lips with her tongue, before lowering her head to suckle deeply at her employer’s most sensitive spot. Locked into a mutual ’69’ of oral pleasure, the two women’s passions rose quickly, to the exclusion of events elsewhere.

It was only when Tamara felt something wet nosing around her ass that she froze suddenly and raised her crotch up from Alice’s mouth, wriggling away from the interloper. She raised her head to see two of the wolf pack snuffling nearer, even as she realized that a third had jammed its wet nose between her taut buttocks. She heard Alice swear and hiss at it to move, but the other two approached nearer and as they did so, Tamara’s stomach fluttered at the sight of one’s arousal, all glistening and pink in the dancing firelight.

She had no wish to get involved with them and yet it appeared that the pack had no intent of giving up its attention. “What should we do?” she hissed back to Alice, shuddering with a mixture of fear, disgust and pleasure as a bigger, warmer tongue replaced Alice’s to probe at her salty sex.

“I don’t think they’ll take no for an answer,” her boss replied. “Maybe I can distract this one.” Tamara twisted her head back to see Alice tentatively reached up one finely manicured hand to caress the silvered wolf’s underbelly, moving nearer towards its throbbing shaft.

This wolf seemed older than the rest, a few traces of gray fur showing its age, although no less horny than the others. Tamara decided to christen him as ‘Methuselah’, based on one of her Sunday school homilies.

The elder wolf stopped paying attention to Tamara, seemingly fully preoccupied with the sensations below. Alice ran her finger-nails along the length of his mottled wolf-shaft and the beast shuddered with pleasure, hips jerking as she did so.

“How is that helping?” hissed Tamara, turning back just in time for her face to bump against the dangling shaft of one of the pair of wolves before her.

This one let out a low growl, its shaft stiffening, only inches away from her face. “Oh, Bless his heart”, she thought, “he’s giving me an eyeful, but what else does he want to fill?” She considered Alice’s plan, desperate for an alternative. The wolf pressed closer to her, its dick pressing into her nose. She winced at the strong, unpleasant odor of it.

She instinctively pulled back but the wolf persistently pushed forward, filling her view with its sex. Her head was swimming. “Urgh,” Tamara quickly reached up and gripped its shaft, to prevent it from pushing any nearer. The wolf panted hard as her hand closed around its shaft, rubbing back and forth. It was warmer than she had expected and smoother too.

“What now?” she hissed, twisting back to Alice. Her toned lover already lay on her back, holding Methuselah in one hand as she slowly moved it back and forth in time with her other hand, which was frigging away at her crotch. The creature seemed transfixed, happy to stand there in the glimmering firelight whilst Alice satisfied both of their appetites.

“Lord have mercy,” cursed Tamara, “really?!” She noticed that the wolf that she held was missing a part of its ear. ‘One-Ear’ growled softly at her, as it looked at its companions. “I guess that you are missing out a bit.”

She moved her hand slowly up and down the length of its shaft. The wolf let out a tremble as she did so. Such a powerful creature and yet she had it in the palm of her hand. She found that the feeling of being in control was quite an aphrodisiac, her pussy was fluttering wetly at the utter shamelessness of the situation. Alice was groaning behind her, her breath hot against Tamara’s plump peach as she entertained the oldest looking wolf.

Tamara carried on stroking One-Ear’s shaft. Lying on her back as she was, Alice was missing out on the view over on the other side of the fire. The dusky girl was bent in supplication to Shadow. How on Earth was she going to be able to accommodate that monstrous shaft?

Tamara blinked, not sure that she was seeing things correctly, but the local girl’s sex seemed to almost shift and move with the flames. Tamara was not overly familiar with wolven sexual organs, nor indeed with any other species bar her own, but in this light it seemed as though this tribal girl’s crotch had transformed into animal form to better accommodate her lover. What was this place? Was she dreaming?

Another snout nudged her in the ribs, breaking her train of thought. This wolf was smaller than all of the rest and somewhat more shy. Tamara knew how he felt, this situation was becoming pretty overwhelming for all of them. Given that he was the only one left unnamed, she found the first name that came to mind.

“Come here, Tiny,” she murmured, reaching out her left hand to touch his sheath. She stroked at the warm fur, feeling it swelling beneath her touch, as her right hand continued to work away at One-Ear.

Before long, another pinkish-white stick was poking forth from Tiny’s underbelly, rapidly stiffening up into a throbbing rod. This one felt even bigger and heavier in her left hand than that of One-Ear. “Wow, looks like I might have to rename you already,” Tamara husked, stroking both of her hands gently up and down the two lengths.

A loud moan in front called her attention back to the erotic tableau over the fire. Shadow was fully mounted across the jungle girl’s back, its large pink rod ramming in and out of her strangely animalistic sex. The sight, sound and smell within the cave was almost overwhelming her, even before she felt a familiar tongue delve back into her juicy sex.

“Mmm, such a juicy peach today,” Alice mumbled before renewing her attack. Tamara felt waves of desire and pleasure throughout her body, her mind almost detached from the sins of the physical that engulfed her. Glancing back, Alice’s face was now buried under Tamara’s ass, her sex pushing down on to her boss as she received such a pussy worshipping from her.

The Valkyrie’s right hand was wedged between her thighs, kneading at her crinkled pussy, whilst her left worked away at her wolf’s throbbing, veiny stick. Surrounded by such sights, it was quickly becoming too much for the horny pilot. Tamara needed a release, and fast, or her mind felt like it might break.

She increased the movements of her hands. One-Ear and Tiny faced her, Tiny on the left, One-Ear on the right. One-Ear let out a pleasurable howl and a little spurt of pre-cum shot forth and splashed against her hair and upper back. Trickles of it ran down his flagging shaft. She smeared the slippery liquid over her palm, meaning that she could increase the pace somewhat and soon One-Ear had stiffened up again.

She released Tiny for a second and held her left hand in front of One-Ear’s cum-slot. Another jet of liquid promptly fired into her palm and she gathered as much as possible, then smeared it along Tiny’s warm, dry shaft. The smallest wolf squirmed under the attention. “Hope you don’t mind, boy. Sharing is caring.”

Tiny certainly didn’t seem to mind, as Tamara felt his shaft getting harder and fatter as her wrist speed increased, gliding across his flesh. She could feel waves of pleasure rising up from her nethers, her boss/lover was still paying extremely close attention to her plump mound.

The pilot felt completely wanton. She wanted this and nothing else, she knew she was going to cum harder than she ever had before. Naked on her knees in a warm cave in heaven knows where, with her boss eating her out expertly, a mysterious girl getting the fuck of her life from an alpha wolf and with a whole pack of horny wolves to jack off. None of this seemed very real, but at the same time it was the most alive that she’d ever felt.

“Give it to me, boys,” she whispered, hands moving faster and faster, until One-Ear stiffened, releasing a high-pitched whine. His knot jerked and a jet of watery doggy seed spurted violently forth, his hot jism splashing down her right side. She bent lower, feeling a second spurt down the length of her back, and another.

One-Ear seemed momentarily exhausted, so she switched her right hand over to Tiny, who seemed to need a little more coaxing. She gently grasped at his dark red knot, squeezing and releasing as her left hand continued to work at his shaft.

Meantime, One-Ear’s cooling doggy-seed trickled slowly down the arch of her spine and into the tight crack between the smooth curves of her firm, freckled ass.

Below her Alice gasped, as her tongue met the first drops of animal sperm arriving at their destination. Tamara heard Methuselah grunt behind her and more spurts of warm seed splattered over her ass cheeks and (she assumed) Alice’s upturned face.

Her boss groaned underneath Tamara’s ass, her visage was indeed coated in fresh, stinking wolf seed, and she redoubled her efforts, sucking each of Tamara’s outer labia into her cummy mouth in turn.

It wasn’t long before Tamara felt the final wave rising, knowing it was going to be big. She squeezed on Tiny’s dick, “Don’t let me down big boy, show me what you’re made of.”

Her left hand was a blur now, her mouth open in passion, fully focused on getting herself to the finishing line. She ground her hips down on to Alice’s face, working her hard clit against her boss’ nose. Not long now…

Tiny’s face was close to hers now, panting heavily. The pilot met the wolf’s gaze, realizing that she was panting almost as hard. The wolf trembled as she squeezed his knot harder, just hard enough to trigger him into a massive orgasm. Sprays of watery cum shot forth from his underbelly, hitting her in the chest and splattering over Alice’s pussy. Underneath her, Alice arched her back, the raven-haired cougar moaned into Tamara’s depths, tongue lashing and biting at her plump, juicy peach.

Tamara exploded, her pent up lust released in waves of passion, lady-cum flowing freely over Alice’s face. Her head swam and she collapsed forward over her friend’s legs, with Tiny still spurting small jets of his cum across Tamara’s back as she writhed in unbound pleasure.

Tamara lay prone on the dry straw, her body heaving still as the waves of her lust slowly subsided. She found the presence of mind to swing her dripping ass from over Alice, hearing her boss gasping at clear air as she was freed from the grip of Tamara’s thighs.

Tamara turned and lay with Alice, their eyes meeting. Both had recovered slightly from their sexual exertions and there was a sense of embarrassment as their eyes met. But seeing the curves of her lover gleaming in the warm firelight quickly took her mind from that. Alice crooked a hand around Tamara’s head and drew her down for a passionate kiss. Tamara could taste the semen on her lips. They were in this together.

The three wolves silently snuggled around the hugging couple, forming a furry wall around them. A strange atmosphere enveloped her, the scent of the wolves and of her lover, the sounds of the strange girl, still rutting away on the other side of the fire. Tamara’s eyes flickered closed.

*************************

The night was filled with even wilder dreams and fantasies; a black unicorn; a hooded woman; a tentacled sea monster; an exotic Indian dancer; an army of Jaguar-men; tusks and hooves under a burning sun; fires burning inside a mysterious temple. Sights and sounds, smells and touch, yet unknown and unexperienced. Exhausted, Tamara slept well, but woke with a warm patch betwixt her nethers and Tiny’s tongue exploring it. She groaned and roughly pushed the wolf’s head away. Here they were, lying in a basic bed of straw and leaves, in a cramped reddish rock cave.

Mysterious white symbols were etched into the rear wall, above a crude depiction of a stick wolf and woman in the act of love. So, the events of last night had been no dream at least. However, of the mystery lady or the other three wolves, there was no sign.

The fire was burned down to its embers and the morning breeze stirred the fine hairs on her naked skin.

Tiny shook his pelt and trotted off towards the cave entrance.

With a sudden shock, Tamara realized that they had no idea where they were or what to do next. This odd wolf was her only connection with this strange new world.

“Hey!”

Alice stirred on the ground, bleary-eyed. She hurriedly sat up as Tiny trotted outside and out of sight.

“Hey!”, Tamara ran after the slender wolf, her bare feet slapping on the cool stone floor but as she stood at the entrance, there was no sign of Tiny either.

Crestfallen, she trudged back to Alice. Alice pulled a face as she studied her pilot closely. “By the Halls of Valhalla, do I look like you?”

Tamara cast her gaze over Alice, the internationally famous, jet-setting executive of Nordic Industries. Her long curly hair was matted, her face caked in dried wolf semen.

“Worse” she said.

THE END

*******************************

---

Buckle up, this one’s another loooong story! I hope you all enjoy it. If you’ve been on the internet long enough, you may even appreciate more than just the sex!

Even when I was younger, I knew that I was a complete freak. People think that perverts become perverts because of them discovering porn during their childhood or something, but I think something in my hormones just decided to scream, “Ariel is going to become obsessed with sex before even knowing what sex is.”

When I was younger I used to get in trouble at school for doing things I wasn’t supposed to do. Curious things, harmless things, but definitely things nobody my age should have been doing. Stupidly, no one ever told me why what I was doing was bad. They just told me, “girls shouldn’t be doing that.” I bet if I got a reason I would have bothered listening, but since I didn’t, all the way up to high school, all that happened was that I got more subtle at it instead.

So, of course, I discovered masturbation during grade school, and from that point on I was set. I had a button on me that gave me good feelings when I pressed it, and the more puberty changed me, the better the feelings were.

And then I was told about the Holy Grail of it all – if you got a boyfriend, and he touched it for you? You were set. It felt even better, and you could just sit back and enjoy it. What’s more, his dick? Goes inside you. Feels unreal. Best feeling on the planet.

The only problem? I sucked at talking to two people in particular: adults, basically any kind of adults, which wasn’t that bad since I barely had to, and boys I was crushing on. And you needed to have a crush on a boy to make him your boyfriend, and he needed to have a crush back. It was kind of hard to figure out if he had a crush on me if every time I so much as looked at a boy I liked, I’d turn pink, look back down at my desk and start giggling to myself.

Any other girl would be worried about that. They would be seen as a weirdo and their popularity would be in danger. Fuck that. Who gives a shit if you’re popular? Once you have your own little circle, you’re set. You’re good. Wanting to be liked by everyone was reserved for little babies who couldn’t handle anyone thinking you’re anything less than the little princess you’re clearly not. And no one, in all of Hazelwood, understood this better than the Media Gang.

I loved the Media Gang. We weren’t really a gang, or even a club, but just the people that took ComTech in junior year and fell in love with it. Anything, from the morning announcements to whatever got posted to the school’s YouTube channel, was handled by us. We knew nobody gave a shit, but parents did, and anytime Hazelwood’s mouth spoke, parents would shower the school with praise. AKA, they showered us with praise.

I was not the leader by any means, but the Media Gang was such a family that the word ‘leader’ was just a formality anyway. To the family, I wasn’t just another student interested in media, I was just Ariel. And what’s more, I didn’t just have that family… I had another.

Outside of my career at school, I was crazy interested in two things – penises and making videos. I couldn’t do anything but fantasize about penises, so in my off time, if I wasn’t playing with my pussy, I was making videos, usually YouTube videos. I would watch video essays (a type of video where adults talked about how bad children’s media was for close to an hour), get ideas, then make my own, and had done that for basically the last three-ish years, and that’s what landed me my second family.

There was this group of review YouTubers – basically YouTubers that liked to review movies and stuff like that – called The Amazing Channel. It had kind of a dumb name, but they found my channel after only thirty-ish videos and 2000 subscribers and, above all, assumed I was out of high school. They offered me an in on their channel, and offered to pay me as long as I could keep producing ‘quality content.’

(I was screaming about how bad NeverEnding Story’s editing was for about five minutes straight in my last video. Quality content.)

The only problem was, I obviously wasn’t out of high school yet, even if I was eighteen. And who was going to wait months to graduate? This was the internet age, baby. In a few months, these people would forget I existed. I had to do something, anything, to navigate this little problem.

***

Abraham was a complete bro. With a name like “Abraham,” he was never going to be popular, so he resigned to his fate and pursued his hobbies instead, which landed him in our little Media Gang family. More importantly though, he was never judgmental. He wasn’t the best-looking guy on the planet, but we didn’t care about that. We were usually too amazed by the fact he was always picking up new skills in his off-time and talking about them casually.

I leaned over his shoulder as he worked his Photoshop magic. “It’s all about making sure it has the same texture,” he noted out loud, maybe just to himself, as he made a new layer over this fake ID we were making.

I had to admit, it looked really real. Still, I didn’t want to boost his ego too much. “Make the age nineteen,” I demanded, gesturing to the age. “They’re gonna think I’m lying if I set the age too high.”

Abe shook his head. “Trust me,” he replied. “If you’re nineteen, one, they’re just gonna baby you, and two, what if they like to hang out and drink with each other?”

I gave him a weird look. “Um, they’re strangers, Abe,” I replied. “I’m not going to meet up with them IRL.”

“Ugh,” Drew groaned from two computers down. “Just say ‘in real life.’” He had his computer headphones on, so his fedora sat next to his keyboard. We teased him about it, and I would never admit to him that he’s the only guy I met that could actually pull off the fedora look. It helped that he kept his face shaven and cut his hair. Any less dedication to looking clean-cut, and a fedora made you look like a cringelord.

Abe ignored him. “I’m just saying, I bet The Amazing Channel does video calls, and if they think you’re too young to, you know, indulge, they’re gonna baby you.”

“Nobody here babies me,” I pointed out.

“We wouldn’t dare,” Drew laughed, now in this. “Damn Abe, that actually looks professional.”

“Yeah, trouble is, we need to print it on a good material,” he thought out loud. “Plus there’s that reflective stuff that goes over top.”

“Does that matter? I’m just gonna be sending a picture of it,” I pointed out.

“Trust me,” Abe said simply.

“Do you think I pass for a twenty-one-year-old?” I asked Drew.

Drew looked me over, moving his mouth to the side in thought. “I mean, no, but I already know you. If you just say you look young for your age… especially if you’ve got the ID to prove it…”

***

“Wow, you were not kidding,” the guy murmured, looking at the picture file I sent. “You do look young for your age.”

I decided not to be too opinionated (AKA too Ariel) in my first meeting with the guy, so I shrugged. “Is that a bad thing?”

“Oh, definitely not,” he replied immediately. “To be honest, I bet viewers will really like that. They’re expecting some young girl but then a grown woman opens her mouth and they’re all like ‘oh, this is not what I expected. I wanna listen.’ You know?”

I smiled at him, though probably not for the reason he thought.

“Anyways, all this checks out. We’ll be using PayPal unless you need us to use something else. All we’d need from you is a video uploaded every two weeks. And obviously, try to make them good. Eye-catching thumbnails, interesting ideas, all that. I’m not gonna tell you what to do, but I mean, this is YouTube, so if you really wanted a winner, all you’d have to do is wear a, you know, lower-cut shirt in the thumbnail and guys will flock to it. I’m not tryna be weird or sexist, I’m just saying, that gets the views.”

I raised my eyebrows. Wow, this guy was direct. A little creepy, but I was me, so that only intrigued me. Still, I was a freak, not dumb. If it somehow got out I was in high school and joined this company, the worst I would get was a slap on the wrist. If I appealed to online strangers’ horny levels when I was only eighteen, I’d get in serious shit.

“We obviously won’t punish you if a video flops,” he continued. “It happens. But if videos keep flopping or you don’t get the views we thought you would, we have a right to revisit our deal with you. It’s all in the contract, so be sure to read it over.”

I already did, before the call began. I wasn’t thrilled with the idea that this guy basically got to own my content and could cancel at any time even though I couldn’t. Plus, I was eighteen and… well, to be frank, my videos were already better than his. It helped that I actually knew how cameras worked – white balance, aperture, you name it. This guy knew how to buy an expensive camera at Best Buy and find the record button. Still, the money was good, and it was clear I wasn’t going to find this level of exposure anywhere else, so…

***

As soon as our useless ComTech teacher, Mr. Whittleton, left the room, Abe busted out the champagne. “Go team!” he chanted, opening the bottle ceremoniously. Drew, Raven and Harmony all cheered, while Greg twirled a finger above him sarcastically, not turning around from his computer.

Raven was a cool guy, if a little misunderstood. He wasn’t really good at… anything involving media, but he was also 5’3 and a boy, so where else was he going to go? He had everything going for him to be trendy at Hazelwood – mixed-race, good fashion sense, visible abs – but not height. Poor guy.

Harmony was your typical nerdy-looking girl. Not like, “ooh, she’s nerdy” nerdy like dumb boys drool about, but like, actually nerdy. A full lisp to her voice, thick glasses, one eye that always looked in a slightly different direction, and all the crippling insecurities and self-doubt that came from boys repeatedly bullying her about those things over the years. In here, she was confident, and it was actually kind of a shame. When she was confident, she actually had some pretty good charisma, and probably could have found some cute boy to date, but, well, her options were kind of limited here.

I’m not saying the guys here were undateable, but it wasn’t like they were nice guys that happened to look weird. Abe liked proving people wrong, Drew had an ‘um actually’ problem, Raven was like most blank-slate trying-to-be-popular guys – boring – and Greg thought he would lose street cred by actually taking interest or something. We knew he cared deep down, but Greg had this habit of only ever talking to people to make a joke at their expense or something. It actually kind of sucked that he was the best-looking out of all of us, because he could have actually done something with that. Instead, he always set out to neg people or rib them or whatever. The end result was that over time, you’d push back, and then Greg would point out, in front of everyone, how “defensive” you were. Ugh. Nobody but me actually insulted him back, but hilariously, Greg would defend himself with this faux chuckle every time someone did hit him back. Like it was so funny that someone was attempting to do what he did to him. He had the thinnest skin I’d ever seen on a guy. In small doses though, he was funny and even kind of sweet, and actually good intentions. So I only ever allowed myself to experience him in small doses.

We quickly gave out plastic cups to everyone – even Greg – and poured the champagne. It wasn’t real champagne, just some alcohol-free sparkling beverage. We weren’t stupid enough to have alcohol out in a classroom. We did this kind of celebration all the time – the last time was when Drew got his driver’s license. We were a family. We liked celebrating things together.

After drinking and celebrating, most of the Media Gang just went back to work, although Harmony and I got to talking.

“Tho what’th your firtht video going to be?”

I smirked. “I mean, I already have about thirty out, if you want to check them out,” I admitted cheekily. “But I dunno. It’s just business as usual, but now I’m gonna get paid for it.”

“Wow,” Harmony replied with stars in her eyes. She may have been older than me, but she was adorable when she got excited, like a lil’ kitten. It was easy to see her as attractive, but I was me. I could see anyone as sexy.

***

And that was a blessing and a curse. I physically couldn’t handle keeping my hands away from myself at least three times a day. Once in the bathroom stalls at lunch, once when I got home after school and once right before bed. If I woke up early, I was going to finger myself. If I was bored mid-afternoon, I was sliding my pants off and having fun. My parents, if they were even home, didn’t really give a shit about me, and my little brother, the most understanding person in the world, accepted it. He didn’t judge me, and I loved him for that. He wasn’t weirded out, he didn’t ask questions, he wasn’t creepy… he just gave me my space. What a trooper. Dude seemed to hate sex anyway – I had no idea how we were related. I used my first paycheck from The Amazing Channel to get him some noise-canceling headphones as a thank you. He was a huge gamer, so he loved them. I shared a thin wall with my bro, so it worked out for me too.

I used to watch porn, but it got stale really quickly. Plus, it turned out that if my job was making fun of bad movies, watching porn was the worst thing I could do to myself. There was only so many cheesy plotlines and so much wooden acting I could handle. I wanted something real.

I got the naughty idea shortly before joining The Amazing Channel. It was so taboo, so awful. I just looked up my friends’ socials and fingered myself to them. It wasn’t pornographic, it was usually not even sexy, but the idea of me fingering myself like a slut to Abe’s newest profile picture was the hottest fucking thing. I didn’t even have a crush on Abe, but if he ever wanted to be friends with benefits, I would totally be down.

Honestly, that was the case with every friend. I’d bend over for Drew. I’d suck Raven’s dick. I would eat out Harmony until she screamed. I’d even let Greg use me in that way I knew he would. And me using their innocent pictures to get myself off got me even more hot and bothered than usual. I found something new, something sexy. I loved it.

I loved it a little too much, as it turned out, if the text from my little bro asking me to be a bit quieter “please” was evidence. Besides, I’d been fingering myself for close to an hour. It was time to work. That review of The Road to El Dorado wasn’t going to make itself.

I set up the camera, readied the ***********, and cleared my throat, ready to start. As I did, I looked at my reflection in the mirror, staring at myself for a few seconds. I was wearing this button-up blouse. It looked cute, but conservative. Experimentally, I unbuttoned a button on my blouse, allowing a little bit more of my chest to show. I wasn’t busty at all – the tragedies of being born into a thin-as-rags family – but it was still kind of fun to show off. I smiled triumphantly to myself. I wasn’t breaking any laws by showing a little more skin.

***

Abe scored a bullseye by insisting I pose as twenty-one. The next online meeting I had with The Amazing Channel featured a surprise guest – alcohol. I was abstaining, of course, but the other guys – and they were all guys – wanted to make sure everyone in the chat was of age before they started drinking their beers and playing Jackbox. I didn’t know what would have happened if I said I was eighteen, but odds were, they wouldn’t have let me into the call.

Go figure, the guys all loved me. They were just as much shut-in nerds as the guys in the Media Gang, but the Media Gang had two girls – one of them being me of all people – letting them know that girls were humans too. These guys thought all women wear corsets and put hearts above their i’s and always say ‘please and thank you’ and were dumber than men or something. Yet here I was, a fully grown woman, sitting at her computer with bad posture, wearing pajama bottoms, making better dick jokes than any of the men during Quiplash. All I had to do was dye my hair and bam, I was every boy’s dream girl. I wasn’t ruling it out but for now it stayed my signature dark brown.

One Discord meeting quickly turned into two, then three, then four. The guys met every week, and apparently at first, they only planned to invite me to one a month. Soon, I was seeing them every week too, and they were getting more and more open joking about sex in front of a girl. How scandalous.

“Let’s fucking go!” CinemaCynic celebrated when the screen showed he won our game of Tee KO. “You guys need to step up your game.”

“And you need to get some bitches, Nick,” I scoffed, and the other guys all went “Ooooh” in a chorus. It wasn’t a great line, but whenever a woman said it, these dudes lost their minds.

“Sorry, where’s your boyfriend, Ariel? At the bottom of the sea?” CinemaCynic tried to fire back.

“What’s that, like, a Little Mermaid joke?” I asked with derision.

“That doesn’t even make sense,” Dan from Show Me the Money Shot cut in with his signature buttery voice. “Ariel was the mermaid in that movie. She fell for a guy from the land, on the beach or whatever.”

“Yeah, if this is your brand of snappy commentary Nick, don’t expect to have more subscribers than me for too long, dude,” I added swiftly, getting rewarded with another chorus of “Ooh”s.

Nick laughed, knowing this was all in good fun, though he couldn’t resist slipping in an “Ariel, you are so fucking ugly, dude” when I went up to get some water.

I leaned back into the frame of my webcam and just asked, “Yo Nick, how much do you weigh?” and took my headphones off, knowing the guys would be hooting and hollering again. This was so fun. I played it off as whatever, but this was like having a second family – one that paid me to be a family member. Yeah, they were a little weird, but what family wasn’t weird? Ohana means family, and family means you get called ugly a few times for a joke. Besides, I knew I wasn’t ugly, so that helped.

That meeting changed me forever, once I got back and put my headphones on. As soon as I said that I was back, Nick started laughing.

“See? She totally looks like it!” he insisted to the others.

“Looks like what, what did I miss?” I asked.

“It’s creepy. Trust me, don’t ask,” Cartoon Critic warned me.

I rolled my eyes. “Guys, I’m a woman on the internet. I can handle creepy. Though it’s not surprising at all that Nick is being the creepy one.”

“Oh come on, Dan’s gonna be the one outed in like six years for touching kids,” Nick joked.

“Projection,” Dan noted humorously.

“I was just saying,” Nick continued. “That you look exactly like one of those ‘pick me’ girls that lets her like three boyfriends freeuse her. And I’m not gonna apologize for it.”

My eyebrows lowered in slight confusion. Free use? Never heard of it.

“See, what did I say, you pissed her off,” Cartoon Critic cut in. “Nick, you gotta learn to-”

“No no, I just don’t get it,” I clarified. “What’s free use?”

Silence, then a chorus of laughter met my ears. “What’s free use?” Matthew from This Movie Sucks repeated. “Come on, Ariel, you’re trolling us.”

“It’s pretty intuitive,” Dan continued.

“Well, I’m not getting it, so just tell me,” I flatly replied.

“Nah, this is a trick,” Nick replied swiftly. “I get it. Make me explain the burn so it just looks awkward on me. I ain’t falling for it.”

“No trick,” I said earnestly. “I just have no clue what free use is.”

“Wow,” Dan chuckled. “Okay, so – I’ll handle this one, Nick. Free use, is, uh… Wow, this is actually kind of hard.”

“It’s a sex thing, right?” I asked rhetorically. “Do you have a problem talking about sex to a girl, Daniel? I can recommend you a shrink.”

“Alright, alright, jeez,” Dan laughed. “Fine, you want blunt? It’s when a girl offers up her body to her male friends. Like, anytime, anywhere, just using her body. It’s not even about her pleasure, it’s like she’s a sex toy for her dude friends.”

“Or girl friends,” Nick cut in. “Or a boy can do it. Or, like, anyone.”

“Yeah, sorry, I wasn’t thinking of using inclusive fucking language to talk about Ariel getting freeused, dude,” Dan laughed.

It was like brain synapses were getting formed on the spot. I’d never felt so stupid in my life. How could I have never even conceived of this idea?? Getting free used. Not even friends with benefits, just… getting used. Like a living sex toy. Under a desk giving a guy a blowjob while he’s just working or doing something else. Or even talking to a friend, with me sucking his cock being the most banal, normal thing in the world. Fuck.

“See? You upset her,” Nick continued as I faded back into reality.

“Me?!” Dan asked incredulously. “You were the one that said she looks like she enjoys it!! She asked me to explain it and I did.”

“Guys, I’m not upset,” I cut in, in a way softer voice than I normally used. I squeezed my legs together. I was so incredibly wet. I needed to log off soon and spend some quality time with my fingers. For a millisecond, I thought about lying, but… these guys were my family. I couldn’t lie to my family. “I honestly never even considered that could be a thing. That’s all.”

Matthew guffawed. “Wow Ariel, never? You talk a big game, but you are way more innocent than we thought you were.”

I breathed in and out. I couldn’t lie to my family. “Oh no Matthew,” I began in a low voice. “I’m uh… I think about sex a lot. Like, you want blunt? I have to get off like three times a day, minimum.”

In the webcam view, I saw Cartoon Critic drop his beer can.

“I don’t even watch porn anymore because it’s too tame for me. It’s also super manufactured, you know? If I’m gonna finger myself, it needs to be to something real. Something freaky. So this free use thing is, uh… it’s kinda doing it for me.”

No one said anything for a bit. “Woah,” Nick eventually croaked. “That’s, uh… that’s wild.”

“That’s definitely a thing you just said,” Dan acknowledged.

“I mean, whatever,” Cartoon Critic replied in this faux ‘playing it cool’ voice. “It’s biology. It’s normal. Everybody does it.”

“I never said I do it,” Nick cut in, and the other guys chuckled a bit. There was definitely a lull in the conversation after that. I guess I made it awkward by being blunt, but they literally joked about me enjoying it like a minute before, so like…? What, was I not allowed to admit to liking sex, but they could joke or probably even fantasize me being into it? Talk about a double standard.

That day I learned two important lessons. One, The Amazing Channel was still my second family, but like, the older family, the one that was out of touch. The one you can’t really have deep chats with, or they’ll think you’re being weird, despite their attempts to be cool and understanding. Two, I loved free use. Once the call was over, I was hornier than I’d ever remembered being. I looked up free use porn, I read free use stories, and my hand never left my pussy for close to two hours. If my brother ever texted me, I told him I had needs and to put those headphones to good use. I was discovering myself. I needed this.

***

My leg moved restlessly in class. I was debating raising my hand and asking Mr. Jefferson if I could go to the bathroom. I already did last period to quickly play with myself, but it wasn’t enough. It was like scratching a mosquito bite – it just made me need more. Three times a day was now a distant memory; it was five, minimum, often more. And at least two were at school.

It was getting bad. Whenever I denied myself release for too long, I caught myself using my free hand to rub myself over my pants under the desk. Thank goodness none of my dumb teachers saw, they would just say I needed counseling or whatever. I knew better. I needed to be free used.

Trouble was, by whom? The only people who already knew about free use in my life were older, and physically strangers. Yeah, we talked online, but they were kinda dorky and kinda creepy and, biggest hurdle, thought I was twenty-one. It was hot to finger myself thinking about an older guy taking me – my teachers, for instance, may have been dumb, but some of them were hot as fuck – but it was an idea. A fantasy. Only sexy because it wouldn’t happen. I could think about Mr. Jefferson’s cock all I wanted, but if the dude actually tried to seduce me, I would have genuinely reported the guy. Leave fantasies as fantasies, you know? Maybe someday if I met him in a grocery store after graduating… maybe. We’d have to see.

And The Amazing Channel? Nope. I wouldn’t tell the other creators about it, but after the call ended, Matthew ended up sending me a message, saying that if I ever wanted the free use experience, he could show me a few things privately, but ‘only if I wanted, no pressure.’ Playing it cool. He had no idea I was still in high school. I couldn’t do that to him, or myself. I tried to let him down as easy as I could. It helped that I could say “I can’t do anything long distance, it has to be in person” and that seemed as reasonable as anything.

So who did that leave? Any boy I crushed on was a no-no, both because I couldn’t just be free-used by a guy I wanted to date, and because I couldn’t even talk to those boys, let alone ask them to use my body as they pleased. I had a few distant friends, and I had boys drooling over me in one or two classes. It could be really easy to corner those drooling boys and give them the deal, but there were a few problems there. One, if things went south, “Ariel likes being free used” would be an ugly rumor. Knowing how much our school hated women as much as early SNL did, I could have probably been suspended or something with a rumor like that. Two, it was a hassle and frankly kind of vulnerable to approach strangers and just be like, “Hi! You don’t know me at all, but you’re attracted to me. Let’s spend some time getting to know each other, and we’ll see if you still like me after, you know, actually getting to know me, or if you’ll get me to change. If it’s the latter, go fuck yourself. If it’s the former, great! I’ll then tell you how I’m not looking for a relationship and say I’m into being free used, and we’ll have to be on the same page on both fronts if this is going to work. If not, I go to the next drooling boy and start again from square one.” Jesus. What a headache. I sighed, getting up from my English class and leaving, onto my next class.

The Media Gang was all that was left. They wouldn’t judge me, but they were virgins, almost definitely, and they didn’t even want to take charge during the morning announcements, let alone casual free use sex. All this reflecting just culminated in me sulking, my restless leg reflecting my constant need to cum, sitting next to Greg as he worked.

He peered over at me briefly. “You look like shit,” he observed.

“Yeah, I feel like shit,” I admitted, then looked around the room. Raven was out, Harmony was taking a break listening to music, and Drew and Abe were diligently working, headphones on.

“Well, if you wanted to say something, may as well,” Greg replied, focused on his work himself but with his headphones off.

I nervously looked around. My heartbeat grew faster at the very idea of telling him. I learned very quickly not to be blunt, and even though I wasn’t always a fan of Greg’s attitude, he was still a dear friend that I didn’t want to lose. At the same time, I was going crazy. I needed to tell someone, even if they weren’t going to be the one to free use me.

“So, uh…” I began clumsily. “It’s really private stuff, if you get what I mean.”

Greg, uncharacteristically, looked around the room too. He looked back at me and gave me a muted smile. “We may as well be alone,” he confirmed after noting his surroundings. “Private, like, bad news, or private like, it’s about other people, or private like, you hooked up with a guy?”

“I guess mostly the third one?” I admitted. “But I didn’t hook up with a guy. But, um, do you ever… you know, hook up with people?”

“If you want the honest answer, I used to,” Greg admitted. He didn’t need to fake playing it cool. He just was relaxed and confident talking about it. I squeezed my legs together, remembering all the times I came to his topless beach trip pictures. “You know how Tiffany and I were kind of on-and-off?”

I nodded, flushing a little.

“Well, even when we were off, we were kind of friends with benefits. Ultimate compliment, I guess. Even when she didn’t want to be my girlfriend, she still wanted my-” He turned to look at me. “I mean… sorry, that’s crass.”

“Crass is okay. I can handle crass. Be crass,” I said a little too quickly. Wow, I was not acting as smoothly as I could have been.

He noticed. His eyes lingered on me for a bit, then he continued. “Okay, so, oversharing alert…” He glanced at me, but I said nothing, so he continued. “I’m pretty gifted down there. Tiff still wanted my dick after we broke up the first time, and it kinda became this complicated on-and-off thing where we kept going, ‘hey, if we’re having sex, may as well be boyfriend and girlfriend again.’ Then we remembered we had zero actual romantic feelings for each other.” He sat back and chuckled. “Every single time. We managed to forget like three or four times. So we just stopped trying to be a couple and, y’know, did it every few days or weeks or whatever. We actually only stopped a month ago. She’s seeing some new guy. Part of me is bummed out, but part of me is like, ‘yes, I can move on, I’m a free man,’ you know? It was like, I couldn’t actually have sex with anyone else as long as I was with her, even if we weren’t boyfriend and girlfriend.”

I nodded, squeezing my legs together again. “Yeah, that makes sense.”

“So, what’s your story? I mean, unless it changed, you don’t date. Did you just find some guy you want to keep on the down low?” I didn’t say anything, so he stopped working and turned to me with a cheeky grin. “If it’s private, I won’t make fun of you. The others will never know. It can just stay between us.”

I looked at him for a bit, nervously exhaling. “I can tell you, but… if I do, you have to promise that. And promise not to judge me. Even if it turns out you can’t help me out, you either don’t change how you treat me or I kill myself.”

“Damn, this sounds intense,” Greg muttered. “No need to get defensive. Just say it.” I paused for a long time, just facing the computer screen, and Greg’s eyes followed mine. He shrugged. “Or type it.”

I liked that idea more. I nodded slowly, then pulled up a blank word file. My fingertips landed on top of the keys, not hitting a single key yet, and Greg watched intently as my jaw trembled. I chuckled in nervousness, and turned to him. “Don’t look as I’m typing,” I softly ordered. “I’ll let you know when I’m ready.”

He shrugged and turned back to his computer, still working. I waited for a minute or so, making sure he truly was working, then started typing.

I was wondering if you wanted to help me. So, I have needs, and they’ve been growing lately. I really need someone to hook up with, but not a stranger who can get feelings or think I’m someone I’m not, then try to out me to the whole school if it turns bad.

I want someone to use me. I don’t even want a friend with benefits. I want to be used, like someone’s personal sex toy. If you say yes, you can have me and use my body any time you want. Preferably, don’t even acknowledge it. Anytime we’re alone (and we can hang out whenever), just start touching me. I’ll always want it. And even if I don’t look like I want it, use me anyway.

Just let me know if you don’t want that. We can forget I ever said this. But if you say no and bring this up to anyone, I will jump out the fucking window.

Concise? Enh, could be better. If I had more time I would have written a shorter speech. Once I looked it over, I squeezed my eyes shut, poked Greg in the shoulder, then buried my head in my hands.

My pulse pounded in my ears. My pussy radiated heat, its needy pulse like a second heart. I didn’t dare look up, feeling the warmth and hearing the breathing from Greg, leaning in to read the paragraph. After an eternity and a half, I felt him reach forward and type something – couldn’t have been longer than a sentence – then move back, poking me in the shoulder in turn.

I slowly removed my face from my hands and looked at the screen, seeing three paragraphs… he wrote all that…? Oh, wait, they were my paragraphs. Duh. I looked at the bottom and saw he added four words.

sure lol, sounds fun 😉

I couldn’t help but start laughing when I read that. Not even like a ‘haha’ laugh, just like, the motions of a laugh but completely out of shock. Panic. I was having a panic attack. That was it.

Luckily, it was pretty minor, so I did my best to calm down, and quickly added an addendum.

Just for the record, go slow and be patient. I’m a virgin, and I’ve never done anything like this. I will probably make a few mistakes.

Greg watched as I typed this part, and it seemed to actually be the part that concerned him the most for whatever reason. He looked at me, not even attempting to hide the concerned confusion on his face, and started typing again.

youre a virgin but you want someone to just start touching you or fucking you with no warning? no offense but you dont even know your own body yet. you should prob have youre first time before doing this sex toy thing.

I glared at him for a bit, before putting my hands on the keyboard, never taking my eyes away from him as I typed.

your*

He grinned, but reached forward.

im serious.

I rolled my eyes. I thought boys were the ones to be too simplistic and black-and-white about sex, not the ones to make things complicated.

Okay then, during our first time I’ll light a candle. I don’t give a fuck who I lose my virginity to. Do you remember who you played your first video game with? It means the same thing to me.

It was his turn to roll his eyes.

im not being sentimental, dumbass. im saying that you need to know how to walk before you run. you need to know how sex works before you start breaking its rules. do you remember how bad you were when you played your first video game? imagine you played it on hard mode.

I had a steely face on, but even after he retracted his arms, I remained, digesting what he meant. I could feel him looking at me, so I reached my hands forward again.

So free use sex is normal sex on hard mode, and I should have sex normally first?

He didn’t bother to reply via text. He just nodded. “Definitely,” he added, breaking the spell of us not talking. “Trust me, I’m not being sentimental. Future You is going to thank you. Otherwise, you’ll get confused, or miss some important cues, or think one thing is something when it’s actually another… Like, no offense, but just take it from a guy who’s actually been there before. You can’t go from zero to a hundred. That’s not me challenging you, that’s me saving you from getting confused and also from being…” He leaned in and whispered. “…Bad at sex.” He leaned back.

I whispered too, without leaning in. “How bad can I be if I’m just a toy and other people are the ones using me?”

“Trust me,” he said simply. “If you want me to show you the ropes, let’s just meet at my place. I can do tomorrow after school.”

I marveled at him. “You really are good at seeing this as just a transaction thing,” I commented as I closed the text file, my confession lost to the heavens like Firefly Season 2.

He shrugged, and gestured to my computer. “You made your intentions clear, I guess,” he admitted. “Plus, this is basically like being with Tiff, except we’re actually being honest when we say there’s nothing romantic there.” He paused, then pointed at me with a serious expression, and I nodded. His expression softened. “Then yeah, it’s easy. The biggest thing is just getting you comfortable with it. Not the idea, the actual action. It needs to come second nature to you.”

I chuckled darkly. “I have a funny feeling it will.”

Greg slowly grinned at me.

***

I never would have admitted this to him in a million years, but Greg was right. I was nervous as fuck walking into his house the next day. If I was a gambler, I would have bet he was a little nervous too, especially since we knew each other for years and we were about to cross this line together. He was too proud to tell me, but I could also tell he was excited. I bet he wanted me for a while.

We sat in his room and made dumb small talk for a bit before we quieted down, looking at each other and chuckling like dummies. I couldn’t bring it up. I couldn’t be the one to bring it up. I wanted to, but couldn’t.

“Alright, so, you want to be someone’s, you know…” Greg cleared his throat, shifting in his seat. I didn’t know if he was trying to hide it or not, but he had a boner. “Wow, this is harder than I thought.”

“So I can see,” I boldly joked, gesturing down to his crotch. “And it’s not anyone in particular. I just wanna be someone’s…” I shivered. “…Sex toy.”

Greg was particularly interested in my first comment, following my eyes down to his bulge. He was definitely hard, and clearly not lying about being big. “Heh, yeah, may as well start with that,” he admitted, grabbing his bulge. “So, ever seen one in person?”

I shook my head no, staring right at it.

“Ever wanted to?” he asked, smiling hungrily.

I lowered an eyebrow. “What do you think, genius?” I asked sarcastically.

“I’m just trying to set the mood,” he said exasperatedly. “I already have to guide your ass through this. Now I gotta deal with attitude too.” He stood up. “Just tell me you wanna see it.”

I smiled, my sarcasm never leaving my face. “Yes, I want to see it.”

Greg, my friend for years, the guy that never knew I fingered myself to his social media posts, removed his pants and his underwear in one fell swoop. With less hesitation than I thought someone that nervous would have, he revealed his boner to me, bobbing right in front of my face.

Anytime it wasn’t bobbing, it was almost perfectly still, held in place, almost painfully hard. I hadn’t seen one in person until now, but his looked… impressive. A thick shaft leading up to the crown of his dick, a pinkish-purple head pulsating with need. “Huh,” I said out loud. “Cool.”

Greg laughed. “‘Cool,’” he repeated. “We’re going to have to work on what you say to a guy.”

Greg was never not going to be Greg. I was almost annoyed he was going to be the first one to get free access to me. Still, I couldn’t deny my heart was beating faster now that I got to see his dick. The smell of it was beginning to overpower my senses. I was going to get to fuck someone, and then I could be someone’s plaything. I wanted so badly to be a plaything. I wanted to be owned and used.

“So, should I do the same thing?” I clumsily asked. “I mean, you showed me yours…”

He chuckled condescendingly. “That’s the idea, Ariel.”

I gave him a look. “If you’re going to get to use me, you could at least be grateful,” I nearly barked. “You want this too. Cool it with the attitude.”

Against my expectations, he just widened his smile. “If you really want to be used, this attitude should turn you on,” he pointed out.

“Yeah well it doesn’t,” I fired back. “I don’t know what I’m doing. Actually support me instead of being condescending.”

“Alright, alright,” he soothed, holding his hands out in front of him. “Well then, I’ll try to give you the full treatment.” Without warning, he grabbed me by my waist and pulled me in close. “What’s the ruling on kisses?”

I hadn’t considered that, but my brain was being overwritten as I felt Greg’s warm hands on my sides. I had zero romantic attraction to the guy, especially since he proved he couldn’t even want me sexually without being a bit of a jerk, but the sexual energy in the air was still overwriting my brain. I could feel my hormones clouding my judgment in real time, and barely squeaked out: “Not on the lips.”

“Sounds like a party,” he murmured, before diving into my neck. As he closed the space against us, I felt his dick on my shirt. I knew guys got excited and their dicks started leaking, so thinking quick, I raised my shirt right as he started sucking on my neck. Greg saw it as an invitation and started grinding against my stomach.

My eyes fluttered closed when Greg began sucking on my neck. I felt like I could float up into the air. If this was how it felt when a boy was kissing my neck, I was going to meet God when he fucked me. “Nnn…” I moaned without control, feeling one last thought crawl into my head. “Isn’t that going to leave marks?”

“I guess it will,” Greg simply answered. “You’re going to have to come up with some kind of story. Or…” He paused. “I guess you’ll tell whoever asks that some boy used your body and that it’s no more than you deserve.” As he said that, his hand flew up to my ass and squeezed it.

I shuddered. I felt myself leaking. My pussy was pulsing. Greg definitely had some kind of experience with this. “Fuck yes,” I moaned, losing control. “Use me, Greg, mark me up. I’ll tell everyone proudly that I’m just a free-use slut and a guy had his way with me.”

Greg chuckled, even with his tongue on me. “We’re definitely not taking this as slowly as I had planned,” he murmured. I didn’t care. I used my free hand to pop open my fly and move my pants down just enough, before taking his hand off of my ass and guiding it towards my pussy. Even despite what he had just said, Greg learned to go with the flow quite quickly, gently yet firmly tracing his middle finger over my slit. He wasn’t being rough and clueless. This was a guy that knew what he was doing, and he was going to use me.

I moaned, feeling his hand over my wet, nearly-aching pussy. After a few teasing movements, he looked me in the eye, moving his hand overtop of my panties… then inside. Greg was fingering me. He had full access to my pussy. Every movement of his made me nearly jerk my body in place, and my poor legs were giving out. After a feeble attempt to talk, I moved over and sat clumsily down, and before long afterwards, I was laying down on his bed, giving my legs a break. Greg was taking off my panties, looking intently at my pussy, fingering me while talking slowly.

“You’re quite the horny slut,” he began, his voice taking on this power I didn’t know his voice had. “Most free-use sluts try to remain quiet and lifeless, letting the guy use them casually.”

“I guess… I’m not like… other free-use sluts,” I breathed, trying to be defiant and not letting him win, even as my hormones overwhelmed me.

“I know,” he replied calmly. “I like it.” He turned to look me in the eyes, still fingering me, his own dick still bobbing. “But I’ve been pleasing you a lot considering you’re the one who wants to be used for my pleasure. Give me a blowjob.”

I bit my lip, nodding. I gladly would have. I craved having a dick in my mouth badly – so many girls, and boys, did. At least I was being honest about wanting my classmates. I quickly got on my knees, studying the hard thick cock in front of me, all while Greg chuckled and sat back.

“Remember, you’re going to be giving a lot more blowjobs in the future, so you can savor it now, but be sure to figure out how to get into the groove quickly,” he instructed me.

I nodded and experimentally licked the underside of his dick. It tasted like sweat and… something else. It wasn’t bad, just new. I licked again, then again, then licked it all the way from the base to the tip. Greg groaned, and I couldn’t help but smile. The dude talked a big game, but he was as easy as any other boy, and soon, I’d have a lot more experience pleasing them, as the group’s plaything.

I shuddered. Fuck. The group. What if I was just the free-use slut of the Media Gang? If any of the guys ever needed release, they’d just grab me, not even asking, and announce to the group that they were going to go cum down my throat and they’d ‘be back in a minute.’ That visual was so fucking hot.

That thought kept running through my head as I opened my mouth, taking Greg’s cock in my mouth for the first time. I definitely did want to savor the moment. The taste of dick was, happily, instantly addictive. I was at my happiest just taking this dick in my mouth. Quickly, I intuitively realized that I should be curling my lips over my teeth – no guy wants the feeling of teeth on his dick – and after beginning to bob my head back and forth, I realized all of the things I should be doing. Where my mouth should go, how to breathe properly, everything.

Greg was moaning instantly. “Fuck… god damn!” he swore. “Okay, who did you blow before me?”

I took my mouth off of him. “I told you, no one,” I replied, grabbing his dick and jacking it off.

He winced. “I can definitely tell that’s the case with your handjobs – no seriously, ease up – but no virgin gives blowjobs like that.”

I shrugged and my eyes sparkled. “I guess that really just proves I was made to suck dick,” I replied in a teasingly innocent joke. Within seconds, my mouth was back on his dick, and less than a minute later, after showing off my skills, Greg was groaning, blowing his load into my mouth.

It was way harder to swallow as I went than I’d thought. The taste wasn’t too terrible, and I was happy to swallow it, but I just couldn’t. My cheeks ballooned and eventually, some of his spunk started leaking out of my mouth. I swallowed what I could, but the rest leaked down my face. My eyes watered. My chin was a mess. I was a cock-hungry slut that just made my friend cum.

“Holy shit…” he moaned, then looked at my face. He started to chuckle. “Fuck, hold on.” He reached into his pants pocket and pulled out his phone, locking eyes with me. His semi-hard dick started to get hard again as he snapped a few pictures of my face.

“Not even going to ask, huh?” I asked smugly.

“Welcome to being a free-use slut,” he replied with the same smugness.

I smiled. I had no doubt that if I told Greg not to, or to delete those pictures, he would. Plus, he was right. If I needed to grant permission first, I wasn’t being a free-use slut. But still… “Send those to me,” I told him. “I’m sure I can find a few people to send them to with enough time. In fact…” I grabbed his dick, now hard again, and started pumping it slowly, moving my face in close. “Do you want to take a few more pictures with me holding it like this?”

He shifted in place. “Well, I dunno if I want pictures of my actual dick. Y’know.”

I lowered an eyebrow. What a pussy. “Okay, what about if it was in my mouth?” I asked. “All they’d see is the shaft. You have to admit it would be hot, right…?”

Greg shook his head slowly, a smile forming on his face. “Wow, you’re way sluttier than I thought,” he admitted. “How the fuck did you hide this from everyone for so long?”

“I dunno,” I honestly admitted. “I need to cum like three times a day at least. I was gonna fucking explode sooner or later. So, blowjob pics, yay or nay?”

Greg laughed, readying the camera. “Yay,” he admitted. “Get to work, slut.”

***

Annoyingly, Greg wouldn’t fuck me that night. Something about having no condoms and not being on birth control made the guy stop, as if he couldn’t just pull out or something. So fucking annoying. Still, we took a lot of pictures, and he sent them to me shortly after I left, so that was a plus.

I had a lot of fun with those pictures later on that night. It felt kind of weird rubbing my pussy to myself, but I wasn’t really thinking about myself while I did it. It was how low I’d sank, the fact a cock was in my mouth, the cum on my face. It was hot as fuck. I now had picture evidence of me being a free-use slut. This was amazing.

While I was eating dinner by the TV, I tried asking my mother as casually as I could if I could start birth control. I made up a bunch of lies about regulating my hormones and making my period easier and all that, and I guess after going into too much detail, she put down her fork and insisted we’ll go to the doctor if I just stop talking. I just rolled my eyes, looking back at the TV. I did steal a quick glance at my brother and see him give me a playfully disapproving face. I smiled and shrugged, like we were sharing a joke. Dad wasn’t home, so luckily, I didn’t have to get The Talk from him – thank fuck. His last three Talks sucked. I learned way more about sex from blowing Greg than I ever did from my parents. Mostly, I learned that it was fucking awesome, and that I needed to start taking birth control as soon as possible.

***

I was a new Ariel after that. Beforehand, I didn’t really care about what I wore, slapping on a t-shirt and some pants, but now… I wanted to try being a little sluttier. I purposefully chose an older shirt, one a little small for me, before going to class. It wasn’t like I was completely changing – at least, on the outside – but it was a good way to test the waters.

Boys are horny as fuck. I barely changed anything and all day, whenever I turned around, a new pair of eyes were on me. Even some boys I used to crush on were now looking at me, but when I caught them, none of them had the balls to wink at me or even keep looking. They all turned away or acted like I was the weird one. All for wearing a slightly smaller shirt? Jesus. I realized in second period, to my discomfort, that this wasn’t going to make me an object of desire to these idiots, it was just going to get me labeled as a whore or a hussie in the bad way and get rumors to start. Then I’d get bullied, teachers would have to get involved… What a pain.

Sure enough, when I walked into the ComTech classroom, Mr. Whittleton looked at me and slightly scowled. “I don’t think that shirt is appropriate for class,” he let me know.

“It’s all I had,” I lied with a shrug. “I’m doing laundry today.”

“Well, in the future, don’t come to school with that on,” he replied a little sourly. “It’s inappropriate to wear that around your peers and your male teachers.”

I couldn’t stop myself from noticing that last part. And, shit-disturber that I was, I couldn’t stop myself from continuing the conversation. “Wait, what was that last part?”

Mr. Whittleton didn’t back down. “We have a dress code at the school, and it’s not okay to wear that. It’s too revealing.”

“No, you said, ‘male teachers.’ Wearing this around male teachers is the problem?”

“Yes,” Whittleton said with annoyance in his tone. “It’s too revealing. I already said that.”

“So if girls, high-school age girls, come to class wearing tight clothes, that’s a problem for male teachers?”

No one was working on their assignments anymore. Everyone had turned to the tense situation Whittleton had caused.

“It’s a problem for anyone to disrespect the dress code,” Whittleton replied. “We don’t let boys walk around shirtless.”

“Would that make things difficult for the female teachers?”

“Come on, Ariel, you’re being inappropriate,” Whittleton said disapprovingly, shaking his head.

“No, I’m just giving the same example you gave, with the genders swapped,” I replied, holding out two fingers and twisting my wrist to make my point. “If me wearing tight clothes is even noticed by the male teachers, isn’t it kind of screwed up? Shouldn’t people hired to be teachers not care about how sexy young girls look in smaller shirts?”

“Ariel, this is my last warning, sit down,” Whittleton nearly roared, though he still took my bait. “It can be distracting to the boys your age in your classes, and teachers are under obligation to make sure their classes run effectively, and make sure girls behave according to the rules and dress modestly. Those are just the rules.”

“None of the boys here even noticed me yet,” I argued back. “You saw my shirt and immediately, like, scowled. All of the boys were working until we started talking. Are you distracted by me wearing a tight shirt, Mr. Whittleton?” He started to talk, so I talked over him. “Why are you so distracted by a young student wearing a slightly tighter shirt, what’s up with that?”

“Go to the principal’s office, now,” he ordered, his face getting redder. “None of what you said is true, and you’re just saying things to avoid responsibility. That’s all this is. I told you the rules, and you couldn’t handle that.”

I looked around at my classmates, shrugged to them, and turned away, walking back towards the principal’s office. I couldn’t help but smirk. Whatever you needed to tell yourself, Mr. Whittleton. Whatever you needed to say, buddy.

I didn’t even hate authority. Hell, when it was a good teacher, I actually had a lot of respect for authority figures, but if they lost my respect, they had to earn it back, and Whittleton was a piece of work, if ‘work’ was even the four-letter word I wanted to use. The dude didn’t even teach us – he directed us to YouTube tutorials when it came time to edit our video projects – and his class motto was “you’re not as funny as you think you are.” He was the posterboy for why some students were fully justified in hating their teachers.

Luckily for me, the principal, Mr. Scott, was the antithesis of that attitude, and the model of what a good authority figure should be. When I got to his office, he welcomed me, and did what every principal should do in that situation.

“Now, I heard from Mr. Whittleton that you had come to class with a garment that disrespected the dress code, and when he told you not to, you suggested he was… you gave a very serious accusation,” Mr. Scott began. “But I would like to hear both sides of the story, so, go ahead and tell me what happened.”

Upfront communication, clear expectations, even stuff for me to refute. Ugh, what a gem. I didn’t lie, and told him the whole thing from my perspective, even the detail about me swapping the genders.

“…And at the end, I pointed out that none of the students even saw me yet before he pointed it out, so clearly it wasn’t just about how my male friends reacted,” I reasoned at the end. “He just saw me and came to his own conclusions. And, like, yeah, that is weird, especially since… I mean, look at me. I’m wearing a slightly smaller shirt. My whole body is covered though, and this is just a regular t-shirt, just a little small. So I totally did straight up ask him if he was distracted by an young female student wearing a slightly smaller shirt, and if he was, why he would point it out. I think that’s a fair fucking- oh, whoops, sorry.”

I only noticed then I was breathing heavily, and I felt flushed. I was actually upset. I kinda didn’t notice right up until then. Even in my head, I was just telling myself it was a game or whatever, but now, tears weren’t an impossibility if I didn’t calm down.

“It’s okay,” Scott soothed. “I assume that last word was going to be ‘point?’”

I nodded. “My other friends were there. They can back me up. He was being weird. I didn’t like it. If you’re looking at me and you think I seriously was dressing up like a sex object, then whatever, call my parents I guess.” I was looking down at the floor at this point.

Scott laughed a reassuring laugh to lighten the mood. “Now come on Ariel, we both know I’m not calling your parents over this. I’m sorry you were so upset by what happened. I think I will talk to your friends if that’s alright, not because I don’t believe you, but because right now it’s one person’s word against another’s.”

“Okay,” I said with a sigh, standing up. “I’m going to go to the washroom before going back to class if that’s okay. And, uh…” I gestured my hands down my body. “Can I really not wear this to school?”

Scott paused, looking at me – in the eyes, because he was such a class act. He eventually shrugged. “I personally wouldn’t…” he trailed off, then gestured at nothing with his hands. “…but I’ll leave it there. You haven’t broken any rules, and if a teacher condemned you with everyone in the class listening, you’re right, he shouldn’t have done that. You can tell teachers to talk to you in private if this happens again. You’re free to go.”

What a legend.

***

I returned to ComTech around halfway through the period after calming down. Annoyingly, Whittleton was still there, although I wasn’t exactly expecting him to be fired on the spot or something. I noticed that Drew was out of the classroom now – maybe being cross-examined – so I sat next to Greg, avoiding eye contact with Whittleton the whole time.

Greg was nonchalantly typing, not even looking at me. “You… are… trouble,” he said casually in a quiet voice, savoring each word, as he worked.

“Oh, eat me,” I bitterly replied. “Go ahead and tell me I was in the wrong.”

“If I thought you were in the wrong, I would have begun with that,” he said matter-of-factly, then turned and gave me a muted smile. His smiles were always muted. “How ya holding up, kid?”

I rolled my eyes. “That fuckin’ sucked,” I admitted, slumping on the desk.

I felt Greg’s hand supportively rubbing my back. “Now do you see why it’s important to know your limits?”

“Oh my God, fuck you,” I bitterly spat. “Are you seriously turning this into an ‘I told you so’ moment?”

“You didn’t wear that shirt because you were doing laundry today,” Gred replied matter-of-factly. Fuck. He could see right through me, and not even in the way I wanted. I didn’t respond, and he gave me another belittling smile. “I know these things.”

“Doesn’t make what he said right,” I said, looking at him but still with my head on my arms, resting on the table.

“You’re right, it doesn’t,” Greg replied, scratching his nose. He turned to the entrance of the classroom, and my eyes wearily followed. Drew was walking into the classroom, and said a few words to Mr. Whittleton. With a sigh, Whittleton got up.

“I’ll be back in a few minutes. Keep working on your projects,” he told us, then walked out.

I turned back to Greg to see an uncharacteristic twinkle in his eye. “So, you like wearing sluttier clothes now?” he asked with a slight purr to his voice.

I shrugged. “It was an experiment. I guess I won’t be doing it at school if this fucking t-shirt caused a world war.” I looked it over. “It’s just a little tighter. Showing my midriff or my boobs is out of the question.”

“What boobs?” he asked playfully, getting rewarded with a slap from me. “Well hey, if you want to feel better, wanna sneak off and suck my dick?”

“Greg-!” I whisper-exclaimed, nervously looking around the room. Part of me was nervous, but another part of me… it was like I was instantly swimming in a sea of excitement. Even though my face turned whiter than season 2 of The Wire… like, yes, I wanted to suck his dick. I always wanted to suck dick. Plus, who cared if I didn’t? That’s what being a free-use slut was all about.

He didn’t wait to elaborate further. He didn’t even care how it looked that we were leaving the classroom together. He just got out of his seat and said, “Come with me.” Luckily the class was so under-populated that no one sat near us and non one could hear our conversation, so I just meekly followed.

We walked down the hallways, with Greg leading the way and walking with purpose until he reached a bathroom. “Unisex bathroom,” he told me. “Handicap, so it’s nice and roomy too. It got installed this year. It’s only meant for one person, so no intrusion. After we finish, I exit first then you exit a little bit later. Perfect.”

I hesitated. “…And what if you exit first and someone is outside waiting to go inside?” I asked.

He paused, looking off at the wall in thought for about two seconds. “Then I tell them the toilet is backed up and to use another one. You just hide behind the wall so they can’t see you.”

I blinked a few times. “Huh. Greg, that’s… smart.”

“Always so surprised,” he quipped, opening the bathroom door and pushing me inside. He locked the door behind him and with zero shame, pulled out his cock. “Nothing you haven’t seen before,” he teased.

I bit my lip and sank down to my knees. Greg was such a good mentor. I couldn’t help but wonder as I slipped his dick into my mouth if he was ever like this with Tiffany. Maybe he held her against the wall and fucked her. Maybe he bought her clothing for her. Maybe he’d come into her room and just tear her clothes off out of nowhere because she was his. So hot.

I moaned, feeling more of his shaft in my mouth than I had before. I was still learning, and Greg was aware of that, not full-on fucking my mouth quite yet, though we would get there for sure.

Greg grunted, taking a step back to brace the wall for support. I followed, making sure his dick was never too far away from my mouth. I only took my mouth off of his dick to play with his balls, licking them and leaving a lot of saliva. At first I thought I should be sparing and clean with it, but the more I sucked, the more I realized that making a sloppy gooey mess was the hottest thing ever. His dick was absolutely coated with my spit, and some day, he’d use that spit as lube and just ram that cock into me. And, if the little warning on the back of my birth control could be believed, that day would come in around a week.

I couldn’t help but slip my hand inside my pants and get off to what was happening. It was just too good. Sucking cock was just too good. The more I experienced it, the more I just wanted to be used for cock, to make them cum, to be a plaything for anyone willing to grab the back of my head and make me get to work.

I must have been getting better, because all too soon, with a groan, Greg flooded my mouth with his load. This time, I embraced how I wouldn’t be able to swallow it all. I let it dribble out of the corners of my mouth, I let it flow down my chin. My face was a mess, but good slut playthings don’t care about looking presentable. I just wanted to look well-used.

“Holy shit…” Greg moaned, closing his eyes and breathing while his hand gripped the wall. I smiled, feeling the cum and slobber sliding down my chin. Slowly and lazily, he opened his eyes. “Careful,” he warned. “Don’t get cum on your shirt. if Whittleton blows his top over a smaller shirt, he’s gonna freak if he sees cum stains.”

I laughed, but silently agreed. Since Greg was the more presentable one, he quickly rushed to get me some paper towels while I remained sitting on the floor. Throat sore, out of breath, well-used. A slut. God, what a good feeling. Thanks to the fact Greg was, well, Greg, I wasn’t even catching feelings. I really could just be a free-use slut with no problems. Now if only Whittleton wasn’t a big weirdo.

After we got cleaned up, Greg left first, heading back to class. I waited a minute or two before leaving myself, still touching my chin as I walked back to class. It was clean and dry, but I loved the idea of still having a mess on myself as I walked to class. If the world was perfect, I totally could have, but alas.

Once I was back, so was Mr. Whittleton, although he didn’t look at me. That suited me just fine; if the dude wanted to be a creep, he needed to be ready to be called out. I sat back next to Greg, who was working diligently and didn’t even acknowledge me. What a turn-on. I really was just a toy to him.

Drew walked up next to me and coughed to get my attention. I turned around to face him. “Sup?” I asked.

“Hey, mind if I talk to you real quick?” he asked. I shrugged, and the two of us quickly made our way into the hallway.

“What’s going on?” I inquired casually.

“So, uh, I dunno where you were, but you were out of the classroom when Whittleton got back, and that kind of made him nervous,” Drew began, playing with his hands. “Because of what just happened, he doesn’t want to talk to you in person about it, but…”

I rolled my eyes. Now the dude was making his students talk to me for him. Hello? Weird much? Wasn’t he supposed to be an adult?

“Greg was out of the classroom too, you know,” I pointed out.

Drew nod-shrugged. “Uh, sure, but Whittleton probably felt he can talk to Greg, and plus, you did leave class without telling him where you were going. So he asked me if I wouldn’t mind making sure I know where you’re going if you ever leave the classroom at this point. Is that okay?”

I gave him a weird look. “Um, okay… what does that mean? Like, do I have to report to you every time I have to go to the bathroom, or are you coming in there with me?” I laughed, but down below, I had a different reaction. Was this an opportunity in disguise…?

Drew shrugged. “I dunno. Whittleton was kinda vague about it.”

“You mean kinda immature about it,” I cut in. “Whatever, fine. If I leave the class, come with me to make sure I’m alright.”

“Uh, I think he only meant I check in with you…” he trailed off.

“Drew,” I told him, grabbing him on the shoulder. He looked at my hand. Admittedly, I didn’t touch people much, so this was kind of new ground for him. “If he wanted me to just check in, he would have told you to tell me to check in with him when I leave. But he asked for you. Plus, you get to walk around, right? It’s not like I’m out of class all the time.”

Drew frowned. “I don’t think that’s what he meant, but alright. We’ll do it your way.” He smiled and shook his head. “So bossy.”

“Hey, if he’s making someone sign me in and out of the classroom when I don’t have to do it in other classrooms, who’s being bossy?” I reasoned. Drew, always the mediator, shrugged instead of arguing back, and we walked back into the room.

Whittleton was so stupid. He really thought this would make me want to dip out of class less, but all this did was present me with an opportunity to hang out one-on-one with Drew. Number one, Drew was my friend, and number two, he rarely liked hanging out with people one-on-one after school, so this was just a cool opportunity. But number three, it wasn’t like I only wanted to see if Greg was on the up-and-up. This could have been quite the opportunity indeed.

***

Matthew was still being kind of weird to me. He had this annoying thing going on, whatever it was. After all of my calls with The Amazing Channel, he would message me and try to ask small-talk questions like how my day was going, what my last video was about, or whatever. And yet, he talked to me less and less during the actual group calls…? It was like he didn’t want to talk to me in the group, just when I was with him. It was just so transparent. If he wanted to know about my videos, he could just… watch them? They were good videos. I worked hard on them. (Except for the Over the Hedge one, I kinda phoned that one in.)

I wasn’t dumb. I could understand he was pretending to be interested in me as a person so we could get to know each other better and he could get me to open up to him sexually or something. Like, I get he knew I was into free use, and I guess some girls were into the idea of literally any guy taking them, but like, I had standards, you know? Plus, it didn’t help that he was like a decade older than me. Hell, even if he thought I was twenty-one, that still made him “six years older than me.” It was kinda weird.

On the flipside, Drew was weird about hanging out one-on-one. It started out innocently enough, with him walking me to the bathroom and awkwardly saying goodbye. Most days, I could walk a little slower and get him to talk about Settlers of Catan or Runescape or some of the things he was into. I wasn’t really into them, but Drew was kinda meek so it was nice to hear him be halfway passionate about something.

Eventually, I convinced Drew to tag along while I just walked around the school. He was hesitant at first, but I told him I was on my period (not a lie at the time) and that I needed to walk off the pain, and if he ever questioned how that would help, I just said “girl things, you wouldn’t get it.” Foolproof. It was genius – he couldn’t question it without making it seem like he, a man, knew my body more than me, and he knew that looked really bad for guys, so he had to go along with it.

Drew got more used to two things – going along with my bullshit excuses to do less and less important things during class, and talking to me one-on-one. After I’d exhausted his love of board games, I tried to do the same with DnD – turns out he hated DnD, which I didn’t expect from him. He surprised me when he, out of the two of us, chose the next topic.

“So why make videos about old movies?” he asked as we walked. “Like, I get the attraction of making videos if they get views, but when you started, why did you do it?”

I scratched my head. I’d spend so much time around The Amazing Channel and the Media Gang that someone asking me why I make videos was actually really refreshing. We all took it as such an inherent thing. “Uh, I guess it’s because I saw a lot of that stuff when I was a kid, and I always had thoughts about it,” I found myself saying. “You know, you’ll watch Spy Kids as a five-year-old and remember the rhythm of how they said the dialogue more than the dialogue itself. Or you’ll watch Tarzan and like those moments where the beats in the music matches the visuals on-screen.”

Drew digested what I said. “I’ll take your word for it, I guess,” he admitted.

“Really? You don’t feel that?” I asked, surprised. “So then why do you make media and stuff?”

He shrugged. “I just like it, I guess. I’m not really thinking about that stuff. I put things on a screen and go, ‘woah, I made a thing.’ But analyzing movies is like school. I have to put brain power into why stuff is the way it is, and that just doesn’t seem like fun. For me, I mean.”

“No no, I get you,” I said softly, looking at my feet walking. I shrugged. “I like seeing how stuff works. It’s cool.”

“Yeah, I can tell you can kinda… hyperfixate on things,” Drew noticed. “Actually, can I ask about that?”

“Uh, sure?”

“If I can ask, what’s up with you and Greg? You two used to barely talk, and even when he did, you kinda rolled your eyes at him. Now you seem to really like him. Are you just better friends now or is there… Y’know, a-somethin’ a-brewin’?”

Even with the way the question backed me into the corner, I smiled at the way he phrased the end of that. “Um, uh… Huh, so… Do you mind if I get back to you about that?” I asked clumsily.

Drew only lowered an eyebrow at that, as if to say, ‘Ooh, intriguing!’

I stopped walking. “Nah nah, there’s nothing like that. We’re not boyfriend and girlfriend. But something happened we bonded over, and, uh, it could be private to him. Fair enough?”

“Oh, totally,” Drew immediately conceded. “It doesn’t matter all that much anyways. Only if you – and he, I guess – want to talk about it.”

I did want to talk about it. But, number one, I didn’t know if Greg would be okay with me using his name, and number two, I had no idea how to address the situation.

***

I gasped as I temporarily took my mouth off of Greg’s cock. A trail of spit followed my mouth and Greg grinned at the visual, holding out his phone. I giggled, sticking out my tongue, enjoying knowing Greg was going to look at me with my tongue out later and jack off to it. So fucking hot.

After I put my tongue back inside of my mouth, I moved my jaw around a few times, and didn’t even bother to clear off my mouth before speaking. “Are you cool if I told anyone about what we’re doing?”

He clearly didn’t expect me to say that. “Anyone? No. I don’t want my parents knowing,” he initially replied.

I rolled my eyes, even with my face a mess. “I mean, like… Drew has been asking if we’re a couple, because apparently we’re hanging out in class a bit more.”

Greg was initially surprised, but then, a slow smile crept across his face. “And you telling him what we’re up to can segue into asking him if he wants it too.”

My cheeks burned. Greg was annoying, but there was no denying he was pretty clever. He nudged his dick against my cheek, and on instinct, I took it into my mouth. “Yeth,” I admitted with my mouth full of dick.

“Nice,” he chuckled, then mulled it over while softly humping my face. “It might make things weird, but, if everything blows up, you were the one who initiated it, not me,” he mused to himself. “Enh, whatever. I’m blunt about stuff, Drew won’t be that surprised. Go for it. Let me know how it goes.”

I made a happy noise while I continued to suck him off. In my head, I began to formulate how I’d approach Drew – probably tomorrow – and worked to get Greg off, though clearly, he had other plans.

Greg pulled me – by the hair, hot – off of his cock, and angled my head up to his so he was looking me in the eye. “It’s been over a week, hasn’t it?” he asked me with a low, almost challenging tone. “Want to see what you’ve been missing?”

My heart rate began to rise. Holy fuck, it was happening. And it was so unceremonious, so unromantic. My pussy was practically gushing. This was perfect. I was just a thing for him to be used. Eagerly, I nodded, and he didn’t even need to instruct me. I got up onto his bed and laid down, spreading my legs. He got used to me blowing him naked anyways (which usually meant whenever I visited him, he’d shut his bedroom door and snap his fingers, the signal for me to start undressing).

Greg removed his shirt and stared at my pussy, nodding approvingly. “I can see you’re wet from here,” he said softly. “You ready for this?” He grabbed his dick and started stroking it.

“Fuck yes, please,” I practically moaned. “Just use me. Get off in me. Please.”

Greg gave me a muted smile and got up on the bed, lining himself up with me. “It’s going to hurt at first,” he warned.

The smile I gave back was almost a drunken one. “Do you warn a fleshlight that it’s going to hurt too?” I asked rhetorically.

He rolled his eyes and slowly pushed in. It helped that I was wet, but that didn’t mean the first slide in wasn’t painful. It was like a whole baseball bat was getting shoved up in there, splitting me in half. I groaned, feeling my poor pussy getting filled until it couldn’t get filled anymore, and Greg kept going. When he saw pain on my face, he slowed down a bit, but he never stopped. Eventually, I felt his balls touching against me, and I groaned again.

“Jesus,” I murmured.

“Yeah, I told you,” he replied knowingly. He remained there for a bit before slowly sliding back and forth, the movements miniscule at first until my muscles finally got used to the feeling. At some point, the pain was almost gone – never fully – and the sensation of pleasure began building.

My eyes shot open and I slowly grinned. I was getting fucked. I was getting fucked by a guy that didn’t even care about me as a stupid little girlfriend or whatever. This was great. My groans turned into sensual moans, but amazingly, Greg didn’t care. I scored such a bullseye by picking him – he was working away, just wanting to get off inside me. I couldn’t stop moaning, and eventually, Greg rolled his eyes and covered my face with his hand. I was such an object. I was just being used for someone to get off. Holy shit.

As if that wasn’t amazing enough, even while he had one hand on my mouth, his other traced my body down to my pussy, finding my clit. Slowly, he began to place his thumb on my clit and then rub around in gentle circles. I spasmed under his hand, nearly biting his fingers. Holy fuck. My clit and my pussy were on fire in different ways. Sounds and sights and smells exploded in front of me. I was so stimulated that I probably looked like I was having a seizure or something. Even then, Greg didn’t stop, keeping up his thrusts and his attack on my clit, even as I practically screamed into his hand.

I was cumming. I felt it build up, and it released with an explosion like I’d never felt from my body before. I needed this. I deserved this. I was nothing but a free use slut, and this was my reward for being a good plaything. I wanted to be like this for everyone. This was my purpose. This was my destiny.

As if it couldn’t get any more amazing, with a grunt, I felt Greg change. His cock throbbed inside me, particularly hard like it was going to grow. But instead of growing, I felt a new sensation. Cum. He was cumming inside me. I was his cum dump. He had his hand over my mouth to shut me the fuck up as he deposited his load into me like it was a normal thing. I shook and shuddered, with this new knowledge combining with his continued thrusts. I was cumming again. He was giving me rolling orgasms. Holy shit. I was crying. This was too fucking good.

I was still shuddering and shivering even when he stopped cumming, and when he breathed a few times afterwards then slowly took his cock out of me. Even the feeling of a dick exiting you was so unique. I rolled on to my side, shivering, giggling to myself.

“Oh, shut up,” Greg said with a chuckle. “You liked it.”

“I am so glad you don’t have a girlfriend if this is how you fuck,” I replied.

Greg paused, then gave that condescending chuckle. “You’re really saying I’m bad at sex after I made you scream?”

“No!” I emphatically replied. “You’re just so good at treating a girl like she’s nothing but a whore,” I practically purred. “I’m doing the world a service by keeping you away from other girls.”

Greg chuckled again, then slapped my ass, hard. “You’re not keeping me from other girls,” he told me. “If you’re good, I’ll tell you if I fuck another girl.”

I took in what he said. “One rule,” I said, just as strongly. “If you fuck other girls, you have to use a condom with me.”

He stared at me for a bit, then rolled his eyes. “Okay, fine, I won’t fuck other girls,” he conceded. I giggled again.

***

“Okay, so I talked to Greg,” I told Drew while we stood around in the hallway.

He put his phone away. “Go on!” he encouraged.

I breathed in and out. “Okay, so,” I began simply, then giggled. “Uh, Greg and I aren’t a couple, but we have… an arrangement.” I so badly wanted to be that fearless girl who would nonchalantly say “yeah, we fucked. We fuck. So? Wanna get in on it?” but I was way too giggly and sex was way too new to me.

“An arrangement, huh?” Drew asked, egging me on.

“So, he and I, kinda sorta… y’know. We have, like, needs, right? He’s fresh out of a relationship – well, kinda – and I… am bad at… talking to boys.”

“Yeah, I noticed,” Drew laughed.

“Boys I like, dummy,” I growled. “Like, like like.”

“Then I’ll take that as a compliment,” he laughed again.

“Oh my God, you dweeb,” I laughed with him. “Don’t even. Anyway, yeah. We have… we f-fool around a bit. A lot. But it’s like, non-exclusive. So, like, if you – if anyone wanted to – oh my God, I’m going to kill myself.”

My face was fully red, and Drew couldn’t stop himself from laughing. “Wow, Ariel,” he chuckled. “This is, like, the least smooth I’ve ever seen you, by a country mile.” He adjusted himself. “So you two are friends with benefits, huh? You’d better be careful. If someone catches feelings, that could get awkward.”

“Catch feelings? Have you met Greg?” I asked, and Drew laughed again, this time with me, thank God. “Nah, it’s also very specifically anti-romantic.”

Drew adopted a puzzled look. “Are you… what’s the term… hate-fucking?”

I laughed again. I really appreciated how well he was taking this. “No, not quite, it’s like a…” I paused. “Okay, so if I’m telling you this stuff, I’m telling you everything, and you can’t judge. I’m super not used to telling anyone, so that’s why I’m… y’know, like this.”

Drew nodded. “Okay, tell me whatever then. It can be like, I dunno, practice for you to talk about this stuff. Tell me whatever, and I won’t judge.”

I nodded. “I am… into free use.” I saw Drew’s eyebrows shoot up, but I ignored that for my own sanity’s sake. My heart was beating out of my chest like a goddamn Looney Tunes character. “I… sexually, I like the idea of just being used by someone to get off. I told Greg, and it’s kinda the dynamic we have now.”

“God damn, Ariel!” Drew exclaimed.

“Hey Drew, remember that time you said you wouldn’t judge me?? That was neat, wasn’t it?!” I replied very quickly.

“I’m not judging! I’m just shocked,” Drew reasoned, a little ‘um actually’ in his tone. “How would you react if Harmony told you she liked putting on a blindfold and getting things shoved up there?”

Fuck. Why did that visual have to be hot? I squeezed my legs together as I stood. “Honestly, I’d just wanna help her out,” I found myself saying out loud, my heartbeat only quickening after I realized I was bold enough to immediately tell Drew.

Drew’s jaw dropped. “This is so crazy,” Drew murmured. “I never would have suspected, ever, that you were into that. I would have thought, if anything, you were just as bossy in bed as you are in real life.”

I shrugged. “I think a lot of people like their sex to be the opposite of real life,” I reasoned. “Like, bossy people love to submit, and the quiet shy ones are the ones that like dominating. Like, that’s a rule across the board.”

“Um, okay, that’s not a rule across the board,” Drew snapped back. “What, you’re saying everyone always likes the opposite of-”

“Okay, whatever!” I nearly shouted. “Bad example, I guess. Is that really the part you’re hung up on?” I let a beat of silence pass. “But yeah, if any of the Media Gang asked, I totally would. Like, any of them.”

Drew smiled at me. “Am I supposed to take something from that?” he asked. “You just made a specific point of saying any of them.”

I really didn’t make it a specific point, but I didn’t want to argue. Instead, I shrugged and looked at the floor. “Iunno,” I lamely said. “If you want to, then I mean, I said what I said. It’s cool.”

I looked up at Drew and could tell he was getting flustered too. “Like… w-with me?”

I shrugged again. “Why not, right?”

“Um…” Drew took off his fedora and scratched the back of his head. He shouldn’t have been wearing it in the halls anyway but I convinced him to wear it during our walks. “Wow… uh… so, this is probably a really bad idea. Like, I want to say I would like to try it out, but… It’s probably a bad idea.”

“Oh,” I simply said. “Yeah, of course, sorry for intruding.”

“No no, it’s fine, like… do you want to know why?” Drew asked.

“No, it’s okay, you can have your reasons,” I said defensively.

“No, I think you probably should know, like, it’s important,” Drew awkwardly insisted. “I just used to have the biggest crush on you, and uh, I did say, if someone caught feelings, it would be really bad, right?”

I paused. “You had a crush on me? When was this?”

Drew blushed and looked away. “I wasn’t exactly keeping track,” he mumbled. I couldn’t help but smile. He still had this crush. “So it’s probably a bad idea, right? I mean, if I caught feelings again, it could blow up or whatever.”

“I mean…” I trailed off, looking at him. “If you could handle two things, I say it’s fine. As long as you’re cool that, number one, it’s not going to ever be romantic for me, no matter what, and two, I’m doing it with other people, then… why not? But if that would upset you, I can totally understand thinking it would be a bad idea.”

Drew paused. “I’m not gonna lie, the idea of you doing stuff with other guys while we do this would be… weird. But, like, maybe I can just get over that. Just maybe don’t tell me about it, and we can go from there. And we can always stop, right?”

“Oh definitely,” I replied.

“And there wouldn’t be any weirdness from you?”

“Not unless you did something to hurt me or something. Like, if I’m going to stop being your friend, it won’t be because of sex reasons. It would be because you did something that made me want to stop being your friend.” I held up a finger. “But that includes being too weird or possessive about sex stuff.”

Drew looked away. “I want to believe I can be mature about that stuff, but…” He shrugged. “If you can believe it, Ariel, I’m still a virgin,” he said in a joking voice, as if that fact was obvious.

“Well, we can start small. I can blow you and we’ll see if you get weird or feelings happen,” I offered.

“Blow me? Like… a blowjob? Like, oral sex?” Drew asked, seemingly in disbelief that this was even happening.

I shrugged. “I told you. Free use slut. The idea of sucking a guy’s cock is hot.”

He scratched his head again. “Uh… yeah. Sure. But wait, where would we..?”

I smiled, thanking Greg mentally. I’m sure it wasn’t the most ideal place, especially since Drew apparently had a crush on me of all things, but hey, the bathroom worked for me and Greg, with Drew it could work just fine. Few more words were exchanged before I led Drew to what was now becoming a familiar bathroom.

“Wait, here?” Drew asked. “How do we leave?”

“You leave first and I wait a few minutes. I lock the door behind you. As long as no one is there, people are none the wiser.”

“Um, and what if people are there?” Drew asked.

“Then you tell them the toilet is backed up and to find somewhere else, and I hide behind the wall,” I said as if it was obvious.

“Huh,” Drew mumbled out loud. “That’s… clever, Ariel.”

I beamed. “Thank you,” I said casually, the both of us looking behind us before getting in and closing the door. Drew paced around the room nervously while I got on my knees. I chuckled. “Cold feet?” I asked.

“This is just such a big thing,” Drew mumbled. “For me. I get this is nothing for you. And it’s supposed to be nothing. But… like, do I just whip it out?”

“That’s the idea,” I told him. “Or, you can sit on the toilet and I can take it out for you, if you want.”

Drew stared at me, half smiling, half like I was crazy. “Okay,” he eventually said. “Wait, but that means I’d have to get up again to take my pants off…”

“Oh my god,” I laughed, rolling my eyes. “Lean against the wall, and tell me to take it out. I’m supposed to be the one getting free used here.”

“I’ll get there, I’ll get there,” Drew nervously chuckled. “This is my first time.” He leaned against the wall, and I crawled over to him while he just winced.

I smiled. “Just look away,” I nearly laughed. “It’s like ripping off a band-aid. If we just get it over with, it’ll be easier to deal with.”

“Actually, it’s way better to go slow with band-aids, you know. It’s not that bad to go slow, but fast can rip the skin.”

I lowered an eyebrow. “Okay, fine, it’s like… going into a colder pool step by step versus diving.”

“Okay, see, now that one makes sense,” Drew admitted, looking away while I rolled my eyes. Going back to business, I felt him over his pants, and it felt nice. His size was okay, a little modest if we were keeping score, but I definitely wasn’t. I just wanted to serve dick, and he had a nice one right here. I undid his pants button, then his fly, and worked my hand in gently, knowing he’d be sensitive.

My delicate movements paid off, given Drew jumped at the slightest touch in the beginning. It was about a minute before I worked his cock out of his pants, and another few seconds before I started jacking him off.

“See? Not so bad,” I said in a light, teasing voice.

His eyes were closed, and he was leaning against the wall. “That feels really good,” he said breathily. I kept jacking him off while looking back and forth between his face and his dick. His dick actually had a good aesthetic – decently thick, nice shape, pretty nice balls too. While holding his shaft, I experimentally licked alongside the other side, and Drew didn’t jerk his body back like he did the last time. Instead, he just moaned, and I smiled to myself, knowing I had him right where I wanted him.

A lot of our blowjob was a learning session for him, where I started to suck him off then instructed him to put his hands on my head then lightly thrust his hips. The nice thing about him being smaller than Greg was that he could fuck my mouth without causing… some disgusting consequences. Drew was definitely shy to fuck my skull, but soon, he was getting into it, getting a little rougher than he probably ever thought he’d get with a girl.

I couldn’t help slipping a hand down my pants and masturbating to the thought of it. Sweet innocent Drew had a crush on me, and instead of going out with me, he ended up forcibly fucking my mouth in a public bathroom. This was what made me a free-use slut. I was perverting him. If the noises he was making were any indication, he would definitely want to do this again, and I would be all too happy to help him out.

Without warning, Drew grunted and held my head close to his pelvis, nearly choking me as he shot spurt after spurt into my mouth. It oozed out of the sides of my mouth as I tried to remain as still as possible, taking his cum without squirming like a good little slut. With a prolonged “Aaaah,” Drew let go of my mouth and I started gasping.

“Oh, fuck! I’m sorry,” Drew exclaimed in panicked realization, turning white.

I waved it off. “Don’t be,” I said once I caught my breath. My voice was thick and sloppy with the fluids still leaking from my mouth. “That’s what my mouth is for, right?”

Drew slowly shook his head. “Jesus,” he muttered. “This is still so surreal.”

I cleaned off my mouth. “Do you think you’d want to do this again, or was this a one-time thing?” I asked. “No judging either way.”

“I honestly have zero clue,” Drew laughed. “I’m still processing all this. I mean, I loved the blowjob, and of course I want to be your friend, but this is so many feelings. I’ll let you know, okay?”

“Okay,” I said with a smile, standing up. “Do you want to leave first or should I?”

***

“And you really just told him, point-blank, no stuttering or walking things back? You weren’t awkward at all?” Greg grilled me.

“Yup,” I said nonchalantly as I typed in my newest video’s de***********ion. “I just told him calmly we were fucking, it somehow got to ‘would you do that with,’ I think it was, ‘Harmony,’ and I told him I’d do it with anyone from the Media Gang, including him. He was the awkward one, actually, asking if I’d do it with him and stuff.”

“Huh,” Greg mumbled, lying down on my bed. “I really thought it would play out differently than that. But hey, congratulations, slut.”

“Thanks!” I said distractedly, thinking up a good title. ‘Aristocats Review’ was too plain, and there had to be a cat pun in there somewhere. All too quickly, I felt Greg’s presence beside me. “You got anything?” I asked, not looking away, hoping he could come up with a good title.

“Yup,” he said smugly, and I turned to see him standing next to me, his dick aligned with my mouth. On instinct, I grabbed it and took it into my mouth, sucking him off instantly. “Unh. Good girl.”

I took my mouth off of him. “You seen the Aristocats? See if you can come up with a good title for a review,” I told him casually before going back to sucking his dick.

“I have no idea what that means,” he told me before groaning again, grabbing my head. “Now shut up.”

***

Abe was a tough nut to crack. Now that I had two of the boys under my belt in the Media Gang, it seemed like I was challenging myself to get all of them, and Abe was the one I set my sights on next. Only problem was, unless it was about a topic he already wanted to talk about, Abe wasn’t really that interested. I made way more progress with the guy over text than I did in person, and given Abe was dry as fuck over the phone, that wasn’t a good sign.

So instead, I tried to clue him in to what I was doing, sitting next to him and chatting with him briefly before trying to make it obvious I was leaving the room with Drew or Greg or something. The cool thing about all this was, as long as I was leaving first, Whittleton just kept his head down at his desk and didn’t ask any questions. I made the dude feel too awkward to step to me again, and I was milking that opportunity for everything it was worth. Served him right for never teaching us anything anyway.

The first few times I went to the bathroom with Drew or behind the school with Greg, Abe probably didn’t even notice. Luckily, we had a group project assigned, so I quickly partnered up with Abe so that he’d have to notice I was gone half the time. It was foolproof.

Sure enough, after a few times, Abe was getting antsy. It was probably four whole trips away from class before he piped up. I had just gotten back to my desk and wiped my mouth clean before he spoke.

“You go to the bathroom a lot these days, huh?”

I turned to him. “Hm?”

“Like, you’re going to the bathroom a lot more often in class than you used to. And you keep getting a… what, a convoy? Is that the word? Someone keeps going with you. Does Whittleton really hate you that much, he thinks you need a babysitter?”

“Oh, that!” I said nonchalantly. “Nah, it’s nothing like that. I’m, uh, not going to the bathroom when I go.”

Abe gave me a look. “Ummm, okayyy, where are you going then? You know we need to work on this project together, right…?”

“Oh, sorry!” I said, feigning concern. “I thought you kind of had this, so I made plans and stuff. You know, you usually like to take control with these things, so I was trying to… give you your space, y’know?”

Abe’s look just got more confused. “You, giving up control?” He chuckled. “Ariel, are you feeling sick or something? I guess I’m sorry for not making it clear or whatever, but yeah, until things are more under control, I just want you here. What were you doing with Greg anyway?”

“Oh, y’know,” I replied, shrugging. I looked so nonchalant. On the inside, my heart was beating as fast as ever. This was my test. “Sucking his dick, getting fucked by him behind the school, that kind of thing.”

“Ha ha,” Abe said sarcastically, turning back to his computer. “If you don’t want to tell me just say so.”

I inhaled. It was getting more difficult to be smooth. “No, for real,” I said, as casually as I could. “I’m, uh, trying to broaden my horizons, like, sexually. You know, without being in a relationship. I don’t want that romance shit. So I asked Greg if he’d help me out, he said yes. I’m doing some stuff with Drew now too, but we’re kind of taking it slower.”

Abe turned back to me, and looked downright baffled. “Ariel, I – what? What are you even saying right now?”

My heart skipped a beat. “What? Are you judging me right now?”

“Well… yeah, a little! You just told me out of nowhere you’re having sex with my friends!” he argued, keeping his voice down. “How am I supposed to even take that?”

I shrugged. “I didn’t realize it would upset you,” I said, half-honestly. “I’m sorry.”

“No, I – wow. You are way more quick to back down these days,” Abe observed.

Somehow, that broke the dam. Me, quick to back down? Hell no I wasn’t, I was the fucking queen of the Media Gang. Sure, no one answered to me, but I didn’t answer to anyone either. I felt my face transform as my confidence flowed back into my veins. “Bro, I’m sorry I have a sex life,” I replied, in a weirded out tone. “I’m sorry I wasn’t here to help with the project, but I was just doing other stuff. I’m independent like that. If you wanna say I should be here more, like, yeah, I’ll be here. But if you’re gonna tell me that being a slut is, like, beneath me or whatever, and I can’t have fun with whoever I want just because, then I’m really surprised, because I thought you’d be chill with me doing that. It’s not like I’m affecting you or anything.”

The change of tactics turned the battle in my favor. Abe opened his mouth a few times in an attempt to speak before he said anything. “Well, no, it’s – I mean, it’s fine, I guess. Just unexpected. You can do whatever, I guess, but… I dunno, not on school time I guess? And this is a lot to take in, I’m allowed to be weirded out.”

“Just be weirded out without trying to make me feel bad, dude,” I said in a chill tone. I didn’t have to fake it anymore. “I’m having sex. I like sex, especially just being used by a guy. Hell, if you’re nicer to me about it, if we’re keeping this a hundred, I’d be cool doing stuff for you too.”

Abe was turning pink. “Ariel-!”

“Mhm?” I asked casually, my eyelids lowered.

“Fuck. Jesus.”

“Is that a no?” I asked, cool as a cucumber.

“This just feels like a trick. No one just says stuff point-blank like that. Aren’t you worried about getting rejected or whatever, at least?”

Terrified. “Nope,” I answered coolly. “As long as you won’t be weird and cut me off for it. But if you’re going to cut me off just because I’m being a slut, I bet Greg and Drew won’t take it too well.”

“Wow,” Abe laughed. “No need to blackmail me, Ariel. I was just asking. This is definitely… a new thing, but I’m not going to stop talking to you just because you like…” He gestured outwards with his hands.

“Sex? Sucking dick? Getting fucked?”

“Yeah, that,” he replied, shaking his head. “So if I asked Greg about this, right now, he’d confirm it?”

“Uh, yeah?” I asked, not having thought this far ahead. Unfortunately, Abe, ever the one to need proof in an argument, got up and started walking away from our desks, towards Greg’s corner. Now I was out of sight, my cool look left my face and I started playing with my hands. Fuck, I better not have made the wrong call there.

Abe talked to Greg for a really short time, but it was still longer than I would have liked. They talked quietly enough that no one could hear them, but from their body language, they at least seemed… amicable. I immediately looked away from Abe as we walked back to his desk.

“Okay, so you weren’t lying,” he admitted when he sat back down.

“Told you,” I insisted. “So…?”

“Um…” He shook his head again. “This is way too sudden. Give me a few days. Maybe we can talk about this first. What do you even get from doing this?”

“Oh, I just like being a slut for others to use,” I said, figuring we were through the looking glass. Being so raw and honest was terrifying, but it was so exciting at the same time. It was like a drug.

Abe clearly wasn’t on the same stuff though. After one last shake of his head, he turned back to his computer.

***

“What did you expect?” Greg dryly asked.

I couldn’t answer, thanks to the heavy breathing and the tears. Fuck, I was pathetic right now. I sat on the closed toilet crying as Greg paced the room. He took my silence as an answer and added, “Stop treating this like all you have to do is be upfront and guys will flock to you or something.”

He was so disconnected. He could have at least cared. “Fuck you,” I spat between tears.

“There it is,” he commented dryly. “Nice. Anyways, he didn’t even outright say no. What’s even the big problem here?” He paused. “Is it seriously because one guy didn’t fall into your lap when you offered to suck his dick?”

I just looked down at the floor. In an attempt to get into my line of sight, Greg put his hands on his knees and leaned down, still standing. “What, do you think Whittleton’s thing with the t-shirt was some kind of one-off event? You think other people won’t be weird when someone decides, and decides out of nowhere might I add, that she wants to be a complete slut? The fact you asked three guys without even one of them deciding to just bully you is a miracle!”

“Thanks for being a boy and explaining how sexism works to a girl, asshole,” I growled back. “I know all this shit. And the only one being a bully here is you.”

“Yeah, the only one. One for three. You wanna bet that it’s gonna stay at thirty-three percent if you keep acting out, you fucking dummy?” He started pacing the room again. “Look. You’re clearly not in a great place right now. You’re… kind of a mess, if you don’t mind me saying that.” He paused and I sighed, nodding. He nodded back. “So, maybe just take it easy for a bit. You got me. You got Drew. You don’t need to collect the rest of the Media Gang under your belt, this isn’t fucking Pokemon Cards we’re talking about here.”

“I just wanted to branch out a little. I didn’t realize free use meant I have to run every new boy I sleep with by you, dude.”

Greg sighed and leaned his head against the wall for a second, then abruptly turned around. “And I didn’t realize free use meant standing in a bathroom giving up my time to listen to you cry and call me an asshole for just repeating the shit I warned you about from the beginning. I told you, I told you, learn to walk before you run. Go ahead and tell me that you honestly fucking think Raven has the maturity to go through this without blabbing to his judgy friends, or calling you a slut himself. And not in the fun way.”

Despite my tears and anger, I chuckled, but didn’t say anything.

Greg leaned against the wall and neither of us spoke for a few seconds. “Wanna know what free use is not?” Greg eventually asked with a dry voice, looking at the wall behind me. “Free use is not every guy wanting what you want. People are gonna say no, Ariel. Abe will probably let this go, but some guys won’t. If I can be blunt… pick your guys more carefully.” He paused. “What would you have even gained if you got all five of us?”

“I thought it would be hot! Like, you’re all fucking me, talking about me as if I’m some sex toy you all share, like, with no shame or anything. Just casually asking who gets to fuck me today or something.”

“Yeah, having orgies in the ComTech classroom. I get it,” Greg sarcastically replied. “So, you wanted a whole group to just have you as their sex toy.” I nodded. “And you hoped they would be eager, and know how to use you, but you wanted them to be, let’s say, mature and drama-free about it.” I nodded again, and Greg got a wild yet serious look and glared at me dead in the face. “And you picked the Media Gang, the most awkward clueless group of virgins to be this experienced mature group?!”

I rolled my eyes. “You’re only seeing it from your perspective. The popular boys would be dumb and dramatic about it. They’d actually be selfish. With you guys, it’s like…” I shifted, then eventually stood up. “Like, I’m not completely dumb, Greg. I get that a lot of guys can use free use kinks to cover up being actually sexist jerks. But with the Media Gang, I know for a fact they won’t want to hurt me, they’ll go back to respecting me once we’re not horny, and-”

“And they won’t know what sex is, they’ll get new feelings and get confused, shit will get complicated, or, better yet, you’ll get what you want and they’ll see you as the group slut, but because they haven’t had a sexual relationship… ever, that’s what they’re always seeing you as. No turning it off. No ‘well, I’m not horny, time to see Ariel as my friend again,’ none of that. When they’re thinking about high school twenty years from now, what do you think they’re going to remember? ‘Ariel was a good friend and, oh yeah, I almost forgot, we fucked a few times,’ or, ‘I was in the Media Gang and one day this one chick lost her mind and wanted to be the group slut so we treated her like one’?” He paused, then pointed at me. “And don’t you dare get turned on at that last part.”

“You know me so fucking well, Greg,” I said half in anger, half with humor.

“I care, you know. I do care,” he insisted, pacing.

“I know,” I admitted. “I get you wouldn’t be here if you didn’t.”

“Well, I might, but I might be trying to do something with you, but I get now is not a good time. Even if you’d be okay with it, we need some time without it. Some situations need to be sacred. And, I’ll be the first to admit, you took to this way smoother than I thought you would, but you need to learn that too.”

I sighed. “So what should I text Abe?”

“Be as honest as you can, but actually listen to me,” Greg replied. “Tell him you got into this stuff but you started going way too fast, and you didn’t think about how you were coming across. If I were you, I’d apologize, but I get you might be too proud or whatever to do that.”

I pouted. “I can apologize, don’t be mean.” I took out my phone. “And what about Drew?”

“What about him? He seems fine. He’s always been the one with the least drama in the group,” he replied, pacing around. “Do what you want. I’m not here to micromanage your life. But I won’t always be here to listen to you cry on a school toilet for ten minutes either.” He walked to the door. “I should head back to class. Will you be okay?”

“Yeah, I think so,” I replied. “Th-thanks for being here.”

“You got it,” he casually said, then hesitated. “I know we’re supposed to hang out after school today. My challenge to you is to think about whether we should do something. You know, whether it would feel right. I’m still down, for the record, but you gotta promise me you’ll think about whether it feels right.”

I was texting Abe, but I was listening too. “I’ll do my best,” I told him, and watched him leave. Boys definitely made sex more complicated than they liked to believe.

***

Greg was so proud when we hung out. To him, I was acting all noble and thoughtful, deciding that we wouldn’t fool around so that I could take things slower. And part of it was true, I kind of didn’t want to give Greg any kind of sexual satisfaction after playing high-and-mighty with me, even if some things he said were right. So instead, I just invited Drew over afterwards.

Most guys would be dreaming of a girl being home alone, but Drew was… well, Drew was Drew, so his first response was confusion.

“Shouldn’t your parents be home? It’s, like, seven at night. Are they at work or something?” He’d just keep asking questions, all while I just wanted to get into my bedroom.

“How should I know?” I asked, annoyance pricking through my words.

“How should you kn- so, we’re home alone?” Drew asked nervously as we went into my room. “Woah, nice. Oh cool, you’ve even got a lil’ green screen thing set up!”

“Yeah, I got it off eBay,” I said distractedly, realizing we were not in fact home alone. “Uh, my little brother is home, but he does his own thing,” I added, while swiftly texting my brother that he might want to think about putting his noise-canceling headphones on.

“So you must have gotten it recently, right?” Drew continued. “I mean, I don’t think I saw anything involving a greenscreen in any of your recent videos.”

Weirdly, that was the thing that made me stop. “Any of my…?”

“Yeah! Your newest one was the one with the live-action Scooby Doo movie, right? Or am I missing one?”

I felt almost dumb, standing there, suddenly a little nervous. “No, uh… no, that was the newest one, yeah. You… watched it?”

“Yeah! I think it was really cool. Like, I didn’t really think that hard about the movie when I saw it, but I really like how you think about movies. And I know the yelling bit is just a character you put on, but it’s still so clear how passionate you are about movies.”

Why was I looking at the floor? Why was I giggling? Why did Drew care about my videos? It was weird. “Um, thanks!” I managed to say. “I didn’t think you watched my shit.”

“Come on, Ariel, it’s not shi-”

“Did you want to try practicing kissing today?”

Drew lowered an eyebrow then laughed. “Straight into the sex stuff, huh?” he asked with a knowing smirk.

I was still giggling internally. Or at least, it felt like I was giggling. Something was up, and I didn’t know what it was, but I was feeling all giggly. Still, I kept up a stoic pose and shrugged. “Whaddya say?”

Drew shrugged back. “I’m getting more used to it,” he bluntly answered, then approached me. Nervousness clouded his face. “I, uh, don’t know much about kissing though.

Ba-dump. Ba-dump. If only I could tell my heart to shut the fuck up. “Yeah, me neither,” I murmured. “I guess we can figure it out together.”

Drew smirked. “Doesn’t seem very free use of you,” he observed.

I chuckled. “We can break the rules once or twice.”

Both of us slowly moved our faces together and closed our eyes. When I felt Drew’s lips against mine, I closed the distance between us. It wasn’t like the movies, fireworks didn’t go off or anything, but it felt very fun. I could definitely feel that we were both hesitant amateurs, but that was kind of the fun of it. We were so unsure about what we were doing, and yet, we were doing it anyway.

We gave each other closed-mouth kisses for a while, then Drew took initiative and I felt his tongue gently brush my bottom lip. I whimpered, opened my mouth and brought my arms around his back to his shoulder blades. I felt the sensation of… was this French kissing? Probably. Either way, I quickly lost control, gently fondling his rock-hard cock through his pants.

Drew jumped a little at the touch, as he always did, and broke the kiss. “So impatient,” he teased, but even so, he didn’t hesitate, and began to remove his pants. “How did you like kissing?”

“Wouldn’t you like to know, Mr. ‘I used to have a crush on you,’” I teased back, getting on my knees and pulling his cock out, beginning to move my hand across his shaft. Drew turned pink and covered his face with his hands, even though I was chill as ever while taking his dick into my mouth. I was just sucking on his cock. Whatevs, right?

I took my mouth off of his cock and looked up at him. “So, you watch my stuff, huh?” I asked, drool running down my chin. “What happened to not seeing movies that deep?”

“Oh, I… ngh… dunno,” Drew managed to say. It was so cute how he struggled to stay cool. I gleefully took him back into my mouth again. His hands found the back of my head. “I guess I’m just trying to broaden my horizons. Plus, even if I… mmh… don’t see movies as that deep, you make good stuff. I think they’re just good videos to watch.”

I could feel myself blushing. He just… wanted to watch my stuff. Wow. What a friggin’ gem. I didn’t respond, instead opting to giggle on his dick, my hands on the back of his thighs to pull him in closer. Even with my head bobbing back and forth, such a wonderful feeling to belong in this place worshiping a cock, I decided to take my mouth off of him again, tapping the back of his thigh so he’d let go of the back of my head.

I took in a breath. “So, you’ve used my mouth a lot,” I told him casually, then started to take my pants off.

Drew looked down and nodded. “Oh, you want me to return the favor?”

“Nah, fuck that. Maybe someday,” I replied, a little quicker and more eagerly than I’d expected. “Wanna fuck me?”

Drew’s mouth hung open. “Wuh- me? F-fuck you?”

“Um, yeah?” I asked impatiently.

“But… I don’t have a condom!”

“I don’t have a problem with that,” I replied, my pants fully off. I sat down on the edge of my bed and spread my legs.

“B-but… aren’t you worried about STDs?” he asked nervously. His dick was still bobbing thinking of being inside me.

“You’re a virgin, dude,” I replied, only then realizing I was offering to be his first.

“Well… i-is Greg clean? Did he ever use a condom?” Drew asked, nervously playing with his hands.

“Dude, he was only ever with his one ex. I think we’re in the clear here,” I replied as if it were obvious. “I’ve only fucked one guy, and he’s only fucked one other girl. It’s not like high school is a hive for chlamydia or something.”

“You can’t know that…” Drew nervously mumbled. “Aren’t you worried about getting preg-”

“I’m on the pill, dumbass. Are you fucking me or not?” I demanded. My pussy was leaking onto my bed’s Snoopy Halloween quilt.

“Well… could you get a test on Monday?” Drew eventually asked.

I rolled my eyes. “If you fuck me now, sure. I’ll talk to the nurse. Deal?”

Drew bit his bottom lip. Even with my impatience, I had to smile. It was cute. “Okay,” he finally conceded, going up to the bed. “Uh, so… th-this is gonna sound dumb, but… how do I…?”

I chuckled, shaking my head. “Get closer,” I instructed him. He scooted closer to me, his dick in front of my pussy. Experimentally, he slapped my clit with the head of his dick. I instinctively moaned and threw my head back. “Oh, this is gonna be good,” I mumbled, taking his dick and lining it up with my oozing fuck-slot. I knew he saw this as so much more, but right now, I was just a hole again. I loved that. It actually was even hotter knowing Drew cared about this moment so much and I still was just getting off on being used. It was dirtier.

I nodded and Drew slowly tried to push his way inside. The spit on his dick had dried, so it took a few frankly painful thrust attempts to get his dick all the way inside me. Thankfully, I was wet as fuck, so it wasn’t too difficult. Once it was in, Drew’s head hung forwards.

“Oh my God…” he moaned, his voice breaking. “I can’t believe… This is so…” I couldn’t see his eyes, though I saw a tear leave the vicinity of his face. It landed on my upper stomach with a soft plap.

I wasn’t expecting this. “Uh… you good?” I asked.

“Uh, I dunno. Yeah. Yeah, I think so,” he admitted, slowly grinding back and forth despite what was happening. “Sorry if that was… sorry.”

“Don’t be, don’t be,” I soothed. “Enjoy the feelings, dude. That’s what this is about. I’m not, uh… I don’t think any differently of you or whatever. If you wanna cry…” I gestured outwards. “Go nuts.”

He chuckled and shook his head. Mister President, a second tear had dropped onto my stomach. “You say that,” he admitted, his voice getting cloudier with crying.

I dunno what possessed me to do what I did next, but even though I wanted to be used and for this to mean nothing, I took his chin in my hand and held his face up to mine. “You don’t have to say anything,” I told him, and moved my face in to meet his. We kissed for a few seconds as Drew felt comfortable enough to start picking up speed. We didn’t say another word as the thrusts got deeper, longer, and better. This was it, Drew was fucking me. And whether it was sweet or nothing, to him, I didn’t even care. This was fun, and he was using my body. That’s what I wanted. As a little bonus, he was cute as fuck while doing it.

***

The nurse was just invasive. Asking so many damn questions, most of them some variety of a condescending, “you know you shouldn’t be doing that, right?” Finally, after doing way too much paperwork, she finally saved us both some time and agreed to help me with the STD check. She assured me it was confidential and my parents didn’t have to sign anything, which was good in two ways – number one, they’d flip if they knew I was having sex, and number two, I hadn’t really seen them in over forty-eight hours. Maybe they were home on the weekend, but I didn’t really check.

She probably didn’t like the collar I was wearing. I bet Mr. Whittleton didn’t either, but all he did was look away when I came to class, which suited me just fine. Still, looking like a slut was all I was going to get up to today; I promptly sat down next to Abe and got to work without saying or doing anything weird.

After a few minutes, he gave me a sideways glance. “You alright?” he asked.

“Yeah, just doing some touch-ups,” I replied. “The tweens are kinda off on the text, you didn’t do the keyframes right.”

“I meant the whole… choker thing,” he replied, leaning in. “I did them fine, the file must have changed when we re-opened it today.” He watched me click a few things. “Yeah, see? I already added that thing yesterday.”

“I’m not trying to make things weird for you, I just wanted to wear this,” I answered plainly, my eyes on the screen. “I, uh, probably came on too strong yesterday, and maybe I shouldn’t have. So we can just pretend I didn’t say anything yesterday, if you want.”

Abe looked at me. I couldn’t see what expression he had on his face, since I was just staring straight ahead. “Nah, you’re good,” he eventually said. “I did say, it was a lot to take in at once. I’ve kinda, y’know, processed it now. Plus, when girls say shit like that, you can’t really think anything but, like, it’s a prank or something.”

“Why’s that?”

“Because girls never talk like that,” he plainly replied.

“I guess I’m… ugh, this is cringe… not like other girls,” I said gingerly.

Abe and I looked at each other and shared a small laugh. “Anyway, if you would actually enjoy it… I wouldn’t say no,” Abe said slowly. “But like… I don’t think I’d want something like that often. But fuck, if the offer is there… worst thing that can happen is we just go back to being friends.”

“Worst thing that can happen,” Greg’s voice flooded in from behind us, “is that things get complicated and you two stop being friends or it’s hard to look at each other anymore.” We both looked behind us to see him standing, looming over us.

“Oh look, it’s the voice of treason,” I dryly noted. “Jealous?”

“Just passing by,” Greg replied in a low voice, ensuring nobody heard our conversation. “And giving you both a warning.”

“You don’t own me,” I said defiantly. “Let me make my own mistakes, okay?”

“Your mistakes could make the whole Media Gang fall apart,” Greg warned.

“Well right now I sure wouldn’t complain if you stopped talking to me for like a week,” I continued, my eyebrows lowered. “Stop blocking me from getting any dick but yours, okay? I get it, you’re possessive.”

Greg stared at me for a bit, then slowly shook his head. “Whatever,” he sourly noted, then quickly left.

“Wow,” Abe murmured. “What was that?”

I rolled my eyes. “Greg’s been weird lately,” I answered plainly. “Doesn’t really affect me though. It’s not gonna stop me from doing what I want.”

“Or who you want,” Abe joked dryly.

“Or who I want,” I agreed. “Don’t worry, he’s fine with the whole sex thing, he just thinks I’m moving too fast or whatever.”

“I guess I can understand,” Abe said diplomatically. “I mean, it was weird for me. Maybe now it’s weird for him too.”

“Sucks for him,” I bluntly replied.

“I’d rather it suck for me…?” he attempted, then we both laughed.

“That stank,” I chuckled.

“Yup, sure did,” he admitted. We both worked for a bit before he piped up again. “So, you free this week?”

***

“I get it,” I told Greg sternly, despite my face being mashed against the bathroom floor. “But it still comes across as possessive.”

“Not my fault how it comes across,” Greg grunted, slamming into my pussy. I winced, wishing that my face was against something soft right now, like a plush carpet. Being face down ass up was hot as fuck, but at this point my cheek was probably going to bruise.

“I mean, he said yes,” I reasoned. “And I’m definitely going to ask Harmony too. Raven… you made a good point about Raven. I’ll think about him.”

“When’s the last time you even talked to Raven?” Greg asked, grabbing my hips and drilling me hard. “The dude’s just… there.”

“Yeah, I know,” I admitted. “Fine, whatever. Four is enough. But Abe and I made serious progress today, then you just waltz in. What’s up with that?”

“I told you,” he simply replied, going balls deep then grinding his pelvis against mine for a bit. I felt his cum start to flood my insides. “Unngh… it’ll cause drama.”

“What do you think you standing over us and giving us an ultimatum was, genius?” I asked, my head turned around. He was biting his lower lip, savoring the feeling of my insides before pulling out. “You looked like a shitty attempt at a Scorcese mafia character or something.”

“A wh-? I told you, stop saying things I don’t get,” he replied.

“Well, stop trying to control this. I appreciated your help in the beginning but now I wanna do things my way. Even if I make things awkward, so fuckin’ what?”

“If you want my honest answer, you’re gonna drive the Media Gang apart,” Greg answered, pulling out of me, stroking his cock a few times.

I turned around, getting on my knees, getting ready to lick him clean. “I’m not gonna lie to you, dude,” I began, taking his slightly softening cock in my hands. “What you’re doing is probably gonna get there quicker, and unless you’re completely delusional, you’re gonna have no one to blame but yourself.” I sucked his cock all the way down, then took my mouth off of it. “Just trust me, okay?”

“Whatever,” he said with a shrug and a muted smile. “If my help isn’t wanted, I’ll butt out.” He closed his eyes and rested his hands on the back of my head, his soft moans encouraging me to continue.

***

I lowered an eyebrow, leaving Matthew on read. The guy could not take a fucking hint. I even told him bluntly how I felt about his messaging like twice, and both times the dude just sent me a paragraph in response about how that ‘wasn’t his intent’ but also wording it like I was just temporarily confused about my feelings or that the stuff I said had to mean something too. I thought older guys were supposed to get nuance, but then again, judging from his videos, the guy probably thought there was more depth in the newer Star Wars movies than the old ones.

“I think that’s everything,” I told Abe, who was scrolling his phone on my bed. Abe was the only one who’d been to my house before now, and he was pretty comfortable just being in a room with someone without needing to talk to him. Those two facts were probably linked.

“Cool,” he answered, putting his phone away. “How is your channel doing, anyway?”

“I’m set to hit six figures in a month, maybe two,” I said with a twinge of pride to my voice. It was weird; I felt like I shouldn’t brag about anything, especially YouTube subscribers, but I also felt like this kind of accomplishment meant I could, as if it wasn’t bragging when it was actually true or something.

“Damn,” Abe replied, nodding. “Nice work.” He looked around the room, his eyes eventually landing on me. Immediately, he looked away.

It clicked immediately. “It’s hard to just… ask for it, huh?” I asked, whipping out my phone to text my little brother to put on his headphones.

“It’s more like, I want to… find a segue? I can’t, just, ask for it.”

“Why not?” I asked, wheeling my chair around to face him.

My brother texted back, telling me they were already on, and that I needed to cool it with suddenly bringing guys over so often. I smirked.

Abe shrugged, his cheeks burning. “This is a new thing for me,” he told me. “To be honest, I always pictured it would never happen until I hit university, and I was already dating the girl for like two months or something. I don’t normally do this.”

“Well, I def-”

“Yeah, I know you do,” Abe replied with a chuckle. “And, like, maybe I need to get over myself. I guess I over-romanticized it or whatever.”

“No, I think it’s cute,” I admitted. “If you want it to be special, maybe you should go for something like that. It would be a lot of things with me, but it won’t be cute.”

“Well, yeah, but… I’m also a dude, and you’re hot,” he replied with a laugh. “Plus, it’ll probably help to have some experience. Being a virgin on your wedding night will probably suck. And speaking of…”

I flashed him a grin. “Nice,” I chuckled. “So… you’re sure?”

He shrugged, red still painting his face. “As long as you’re okay with… doing it. Do you want me to do anything in return, or…?”

I shook my head. “Like I said, free use,” I explained. “The idea of just doing this and getting you off is cool to me.”

“Then it’s a win-win,” he replied, taking his hands south. His fingertips traced over the waistline of his pants. He closed his eyes, exhaled, and undid the button, standing up and letting his pants fall.

I gasped when his dick sprang – and I mean sprang – into view. With a name like Abraham, I was not shocked at all he was cut, but he was also packing. Like, he almost made Greg look small. “Holy shit…” I breathed.

“Yeah, I always wondered why the guys in porn were small,” Abe joked. “Is it too much…?”

“I’ll… have to let you know,” I replied with a slight chuckle, mesmerized. My eyes never left his cock. “I’ve never taken a guy as… I mean… you’re so fucking big, dude.” I got off of my chair and onto my knees, shuffling over to him. I reached a hand forward, looking him in the eyes and getting The Nod before putting my hands on it. He jumped a little, but not as much as Drew. “God damn…” I murmured. “How many times do you have to jack off this monster?”

Abe chuckled in confusion. “Uh, once every few days?” he asked in a weirded-out tone. “Why?”

“Just saying, if I had a dick and it was this big, I’d have my hands on it every chance I could.” I started slowly jacking him off; kind of difficult for a cut dick but I made it work. I decided not to tell him how many times I had to masturbate in a day, let alone the fact I sometimes did it to his profile pictures.

His dick felt heavy in my hands. I could feel its heft and warmth, and the veins… if “aesthetic dick” was a competition in the Media Gang, Abe won, hands down. Drew would have won “cutest in show,” and Greg… I dunno, first place for being my first, I guess? I shook my head, clearing the other two from my thoughts, and moved my head forwards, giving Abe’s cock a nice long lick from shaft to tip. When I got to the tip, I gave the head of his cock a kiss, and with a grunt, Abe shot his load all over my unexpecting face.

“Aaaah~!” Abe moaned, both in pleasure and in embarrassment. “Sorry, I wasn’t prepared for… I didn’t mean to…”

Wow. His load was so warm, too. I closed my eyes slowly in bliss, feeling his spunk on my face. I wished there was more, enough to coat my face at least once, but this did nicely. I put my hand in the air and waved it a bit as if to wordlessly say, “no problem, bro” as I tried reaching his load with my tongue. It worked a little, but eventually I gave up and just used my fingers to push it into my mouth.

Eventually, I was able to open my eyes. Abe was still blushing. I had to laugh. “So, I take it you really liked it, huh?” I teased.

His blush deepened. “Is it bad…?”

I shrugged. “Nope! Just means you’re sensitive, probably. We’ll just need to do this more.” I saw the look he was giving me and gave him a wink. “I take it that’s not a problem?”

“Holy shit, Ariel…” Abe breathed. “Where the hell has this side been for so long?”

I bit my bottom lip and blushed, looking down. “It’s been here,” I confessed. “She’s finally finding her way out. Why, do ya like her?”

Abe was speechless.

***

I thought the next day was going to be awkward because of Abe. I was wrong for several reasons.

When I got to the class, wearing a t-shirt that just barely rose above the waist of my jeans (that couldn’t have counted as ‘showing midriff’), Abe looked up from his computer and gave me a wave. I gave him a salute back. Upon seeing me, Greg turned around in his chair and looked at me like Frodo looked at Sam at the end of the Lord of the Rings. I stared back, and eventually, I shrugged. Happily, we both broke into a smile at that, although his was, as always, muted.

But when Drew and I locked eyes, right before I sat down next to Abe to do work, a weird thing happened. I felt a giggle rising up in my lungs, escaping out of my mouth. A weird giggle. The kind of giggle that made me look towards the floor. Was I being rude? I just totally looked away from Drew for no reason. Why did I do that…? I wasn’t sure, but it sure made me uneasy. And yet… a weirdly good uneasy?

“How’s it goin’?” Abe asked as we got to work. “We gotta hustle, this thing is due at the end of class.”

“Yeah, I know,” I conceded, shooting an annoyed look at our teacher. “If only Shittleton actually taught us how to… edit videos, I bet we’d be done by now. Having to teach ourselves is hard.”

Abe smirked at me. “You’re the successful YouTuber here. Shouldn’t you be a pro at this?”

I blew a raspberry. “YouTube editing is dogshit. I do the quickest thing and move on. As long as it looks passable, I’m good for it. It’s the same for my entire group. I mean, Cartoon Critic has been doing this since, like, nearly before YouTube, and his style hasn’t exactly improved that much.”

“Who?” Abe asked.

“Cartoon Critic? You know, that guy with the hat,” I replied, motioning to my head. “Oh, whatever. If you haven’t heard of him, you haven’t heard of him. Point is, Googling tutorials only gets you so far. If only there was a guy in this room who was paid to teach us instead of drink coffee and occasionally tell a girl she’s dressing too slutty.”

“Yeah, I’m surprised he didn’t tell you off today, to be honest,” Abe said with a grin, looking me over. He was definitely using it as an excuse to check me out.

“My eyes are up here, sailor,” I replied slyly, smirking back. We didn’t say anything more, and kept working. I noticed out of the corner of my eye that Harmony approached Mr. Whittleton and talked to him for a bit, then started to walk back to her computer. She had a worried look on her face.

“You okay?” I asked her, taking my headphones off.

She shrugged. “I needed an exthtenthion,” she explained, shaking her head in worry. “I don’t get how to do mothion tweenth.”

“And he actually gave you one?” Abe asked in shock. I didn’t find it that surprising. Men in Whittleton’s classes couldn’t get extensions easily. Women, on the other hand, got any they asked for, Abe just didn’t notice. It was just another way Whittleton had a super patronizing view of women.

“Jutht until the end of the day,” Harmony remarked, playing with her fingers. “I’m worried.”

I frowned in thought, thinking about my obligations I had lined up today. “Did you want me to stick around after classes?” I asked. “I assume you’re just gonna be in here after school working.”

Harmony gave me a sheepish smile. “Yeah, I will be,” she admitted. “Thure. I’d apprethiate the help.” With that, she walked back to her desk, and I turned back to Abe, who had the biggest shit-eating grin on his face.

I gave him a weird look. “What?”

“You think you’re so smooth,” he laughed, shaking his head. “I can see what you’re doing.”

“Oh, and what am I doing, Abe?” I inquired. “Enlighten me.”

He paused. “Setting the scene?” he asked. “Whatever you did with me?”

“You-” I lowered my voice and leaned in. “You don’t even know if I’m into women.”

“Sure I do.” He gestured to me. “Your look screams ‘bi chick.’”

“What does that mean??”

“Tell me I’m wrong,” he smugly retorted. “If you’re straight, just say so.”

I was kind of annoyed. Whether Abe believed it or not, I actually did just offer to help Harmony out of the goodness of my heart. Trouble was, I didn’t want to lie to the guy, so I just stayed there, a pout on my face, knowing if I said ‘I’m bi but legitimately wanted to help her,’ all I’d get was an unconvinced ‘uh-huh’ in response.

Maybe it was my shit-disturber attitude, or my tendency to do the opposite of anything anyone asked me to do, but I made a mental note right then and there to make my session after school helping Harmony the most innocent thing on the planet. Not a single mention of sex. Not one. I’d show Abe.

***

“Wow, you even did it with Abe?” Harmony asked in awe, eyes sparkling.

I was such a fucking idiot. I caved so easily. Harmony apparently suspected something was going on, and I just told her immediately like the mark I was. “Well,” I continued, scratching the back of my neck and blushing, “not really. But I did, you know…” I mimed grabbing a dick and sucking it, then shrugged.

“That’th tho crathy…” Harmony said in pure awe. We’d finished her project like ten minutes ago, and good thing we did, because if I brought this up before then, we probably still wouldn’t be finished. “Ith there any drama?”

“There really shouldn’t be, right?” I asked rhetorically. “So, originally, it was all good. But Greg is trying to be the big protective older brother – ew, wait… well, whatever. You know what I mean. He’s trying to be protective. He doesn’t judge me for sleeping around, but he’s so worried there will be drama that breaks apart the group that he kind of causes it? Like, before it even happens? It’s weird.”

Harmony rolled her eyes. “Boyth. Typical.”

“Right??” She and I shared a laugh. “But they’re the guys I’m stuck with, so I’m dealing with it. Abe was kinda weird at first, but Drew… honestly, Drew has been this big sweetheart throughout the whole thing.”

Uncharacteristically, Harmony raised an eyebrow and smirked when I said that. Why…? “What?” I asked.

“Nothing,” she insisted. “Keep talking.”

Oookay…? “And I considered going after Raven, but Greg kinda talked me out of it. As much as I wanna go against everything the dude is saying to me right now, he’s got a point.”

“Oh, he’th got a huge point,” Harmony immediately insisted. “Number one, Raven ith going after thith one girl in the popular group, and he’th, like, exthactly ath toxthic ath you think he ith.”

“Yeah, not surprised,” I replied lamely, rolling my eyes.

“Number two, he’th been trying to get more, like, clout lately. He’th hanging out with the popular girlth more and more and he’th thtarting to give exthutheth to not hang out with uth, tho I honethtly think we’re going to be theeing him way leth from now on.”

I shrugged. “No skin off my back,” I honestly replied. I felt like I should have been more upset about a friend leaving the Media Gang, but he was always more my friend by proxy anyways. I probably should have checked in on Drew though; I know that big lug liked Raven and kept trying to involve him in things.

“Yeah, you thtill got to be with all the guyth who thtayed in the Media Gang,” Harmony agreed. “And they all jutht uthe you whenever, or…?”

I nodded. “Yeah, mostly. Greg started taking me into – fuck, this is embarrassing – you know that one bathroom near the auto class? The unisex one.”

Harmony’s hand flew to her mouth. “Oh my goth, you did it on thchool property?!”

“Ohhh yeah, lots of times,” I admitted, only slightly sheepishly. “With Drew, too. Abe only wanted to do it at my place, though I’ve only sucked him off once so far. But… oh my God, Harmony, keep this a secret, but Abe is fucking packing.”

Harmony’s hand never left her mouth. She turned more pink. “That’th tho crathy…” she replied, starry-eyed. She took to this better than anyone. She was downright fascinated.

“Yeah, so, y’know, if that’s what you’re into, just giving you a hot tip. I don’t mind sharing,” I joked, though Harmony’s face only slightly darkened in response. “I was kidding,” I immediately added, suddenly really worried I crossed a line or something.

“No, it’th fine, it’th jutht… I don’t think that will exthactly matter to me,” Harmony slowly replied.

“Oh, do you have history with Abe or something?”

Harmony’s face broke into a smile of surprise. “Ariel, I told you thith latht year. I’m not into guyth. I’m a lethbian.”

Hello, mother of all ‘oh fuck, I remember now’ moments. I didn’t even have time to think of how this could have benefitted me; I immediately cringed. “Oh fuck, I’m sorry,” I immediately blurted out. “I should have remembered!”

Harmony chuckled. “I’m not going to lie, it’th weird you didn’t,” she admitted.

“I’m sorry!” I repeated. “I dunno why I didn’t remember. I’m good at remembering those kinds of things, I promise.”

“It’th okay, it’th okay,” Harmony soothed. “And obviouthly, that’th not me trying to come onto you or anything.”

“Well, duh, it’s just who you are,” I said. It was obvious.

Harmony rolled her eyes. “Tell that to any of the other girlth I’ve thaid thith to,” she said. “All of them think that becauthe I’m into girlth, I have to be into them. It’th annoying.”

I scoffed. “Speak for yourself, that just sounds kinda hot,” I admitted, feeling like we didn’t need to be too secretive anymore.

She raised an eyebrow again. “Oh come on, Ariel,” she admonished me. “You think it thoundth hot, but when it happenth to you…”

“Did I stutter when I said I’m free use?” I asked.

“No, but you did thay your etheth weird,” she joked. I laughed. I appreciated how she could make light of her insecurities. “Tho what, no matter who it ith, you’ll just… let them uthe you?”

“Not no matter what, but I just like the idea of people sexualizing me in general,” I admitted. Of course, I didn’t like Matthew doing it, but that was different. He thought I was way older, and plus, he so clearly just wanted me to take initiative and handle everything while he could just be awkward. When you made the Media Gang of all people look competent and initiative-taking, that just made you a walking red flag. Why were the red flags always named Matthew, anyway?

“People, huh?” Harmony asked. “Tho, I’m not trying to be weird and hit on you or anything, but you thaid ‘people,’ not ‘boyth.’”

I smiled. “Harmony, relax,” I told her warmly. “First of all, those girls are just being weird. Second of all, you’re talking to a girl that wouldn’t mind it if you did!”

Harmoney’s expression turned to one of mistrust. “You never thaid anything about having a cruth on me.”

“Nah, not a crush. I’m not looking to date anyone. But yeah, I’m bi, so me being free-use… it doesn’t apply to just boys, you know?”

“Oh…” Harmony said, looking away and blushing. “Tho, like, you’d jutht like to… fool around with a girl too?”

I squeezed my legs together. I was wet, though at this point, it wasn’t a great surprise. “Yeah, or more accurately, I’d just like for a girl to use me to get off. You know… ride my face or something.”

Harmony blushed. “I thee, I thee. But like… even then, you’d probably want a pretty girl who’th all articulate, and thpeakth properly, and…”

I rolled my eyes and leaned forward, putting my hand on her shoulder. She slowly looked at me. “Harmony,” I began, “I want to be with a girl that I trust. You’re right, being pretty is an upside, but that just also means it would be good to be with you.”

“I… what?”

“Yeah, I could have worded it better, but I’m calling you pretty, you dummy.”

Harmony turned away. “That’th nithe to thay, but I’m not pretty. I know that.”

“Yeah, well, I know you are. We’re at an impasse.” I paused, and she didn’t say anything. “Let’s start with this: if I was totally willing to eat you out, would you want that?”

Harmony blushed an even deeper shade of red. Still looking away, she closed her eyes and nodded. How cute.

I smiled and stood up, taking her hand in mine. “Then how about a trip to the bathroom?” I asked. She didn’t resist, though it was clear this was going to be yet another member of the Media Gang where I was going to have to take initiative. Typical.

As we walked, it crossed my mind that this could be the one time I could go to the regular bathroom instead of the unisex one. That said, any girl could walk in on us at any time, and as much as I was into free use, the idea of getting caught by a prude and being made to tell my parents what I was doing… it didn’t thrill me.

So, here I was again, in the unisex bathroom, explaining to a pink-faced person what we’d do if someone was outside when the first person left. Harmony, still pink in the face, just nodded and walked inside. When I walked in and closed the door behind me, I saw her, sitting down on the closed toilet, her pink face in her hands.

I chuckled. “We don’t have to do anything, you know,” I told her. “I didn’t mean to, like, foist this on ya.”

“It’th okay,” she said quietly. “I totally want to. It’th like, I can’t believe thomeone elthe wantth me, you know?”

“Harmony,” I all but groaned. “You’re a beautiful person. I get you feel insecure sometimes, but…”

“It’th not a me thing. People alwayth bully me about my eye or my lithp. They tell me that no one will want to be with me.”

“And here I am, offering to eat you out,” I replied with a motion of my hands. “I never said that, did I? Just sounds like you were talking to the wrong people, and now you’re talking to the right person.”

Harmony slowly smiled. “I gueth I am,” she softly admitted, looking up at me. Eventually, she nodded, standing up. “Tho… I jutht take thethe off, I guess?” she asked, undoing her pants button.

“That’s the idea,” I replied. “I haven’t figured out how to do it with them still on.”

“Thmart-ath,” Harmony laughed, undoing her zipper.

“Also, I kinda… haven’t done it with a girl yet, so this will be a learning experience for me too,” I admitted, getting on my knees.

“Really?” Harmony asked, surprised. “Wow. That’th… hot.” Emboldened by my confession, she lowered her pants, her jeans slipping past her silky thighs.

Wow. Harmony was… deceptively hot. She was skilled at hiding how sexy her hips were. Either that or I just never noticed. Once her pants were off, she half-jokingly made a coquettish pose. “Thee thomething you like?” she joked.

“You’re, uh… fucking gorgeous,” I admitted. I was really happy Harmony was going to be my first girl.

“I’m not gonna lie, I’m kinda glad you’re gonna be my firtht girl,” Harmony said, her thumbs playing around with the waistband of her underwear. “I never had, like, a romantic cruth on you or anything, but I alwayth thought you your body wath, uh, really attractive.”

Me? Harmony thought I was attractive? My body? Wow. I scanned my memories – had any of the guys said that? Greg certainly hadn’t. Abe didn’t. I don’t think even Drew did, and the dude had a crush on me in the past, and possibly still did.

I felt another nervous giggle escape me, and before I knew what I was doing, I was back on my feet, kissing Harmony against the wall, my fingertips savoring the feeling of her smooth skin. Her thighs weren’t just a treat to look at, they were a treat to feel too. How delicious was her pussy going to be? I couldn’t wait to find out.

Harmony kissed me back with… a surprising amount of skill. Had she kissed before? It sure felt like she did. Not only did she have soft, plump, full lips, but the way she used them put my body under some kind of spell. I was leaning into her kiss, I was fucking moaning into it – damn, the girls here at Hazelwood were missing the fuck out by bullying her instead of making out with her.

More for me, though. Harmony adapted quickly, wrapping her arms around me, and even dropping her left hand down to squeeze my ass. Fuck, that felt so good, feeling Harmony of all people squeezing my ass cheek. Next to Greg, she needed the least convincing to dominate, which was good news to me. All she needed to do was truly believe I found her pretty, and the rest she was doing herself. It was the hottest thing. My poor starving pussy was on fire, grinding up against her, but I knew it would get some release soon enough. I would definitely need to finger myself when I ate her out.

Harmony broke the kiss and smiled at me. “Are you okay if my thirt thtays on the firtht time?” she asked gently.

“A hundred percent!” I told her eagerly.

“Okay,” Harmony replied softly, her smile only getting bigger. Not taking her eyes (well, eye) off of me, she took her hands into her waistband and brought them down. I didn’t notice at first since my eyes were also on her, but after they were off, Harmony decided to initiate. Biting her lower lip, she grabbed my head with one of her hands and started to guide my head down.

“Free uthe, right?” she asked, hopefully only checking with me for the last time.

“Exactly,” I replied with a smile. “Use me. Be as rough as you want. I want it until I tell you otherwise.”

“Thounds good,” she replied, seeing me get down on my knees. She sat down on the closed toilet lid and spread her legs. Her pussy was like heaven – unshaven, fat with puffy lips, and so wet that as she opened her legs, a trail of her wetness glided from one pussy lip to the other. This was going to be my first pussy, and I already knew I was going to have the time of my life.

“Pleathe me, thlut,” she purred.

I grinned up at her. She was such a fast learner. She scooted forwards on the seat, eagerly awaiting my tongue. I gripped her thighs with both hands, grabbing her by her back to move her even closer to me.

Her scent wasn’t overpowering, but was it ever something. It was such a full and powerful smell. Even a small amount of it felt like it was designed to make any good girl’s head start to swim with naughty thoughts, and I was no good girl. I moved my head in, deciding teasing was for losers, and started to lick up and down Harmony’s slit. Her pussy was delightfully slimy, and barely had any taste. What little taste she had was a mellow nice taste. Clearly she ate well.

Harmony moaned at first contact and didn’t stop after that, moving and grinding her hips to meet my tongue. Her eagerness was the hottest thing, and very quickly ,she had her eyes closed and her hands on the back of my head. I thought she was a quick learner before, but it was clear she must have been trying to become my new favorite or something.

So I was determined to be hers. I evolved from licking up and down her slit to moving my tongue around, figuring out the best patterns. The classics were always good – moving my tongue in and out of her needy hole was a good one, as was moving my tongue a little north to gently play with her clit. I could even combine that with two fingers inside her to really drive her wild.

And drive her wild it did. Harmony was one of those lucky girls that could cum from like a minute of stimulation, no matter how experienced the person was. Even in my inexperienced state, it was safe to say that I was being a good little free use pet for her. She’d moan, groan, and even scream as she got hit with orgasm after rolling orgasm.

“Oh fuck, oh fuck, right there Ariel, mmmnnnh…”

She held my head in place as I kissed and licked her clit, rewarded with the feelings of her muscles contracting around her fingers, the sheer pleasure in her tone and expression, and the onslaught of sticky juices covering my face. At some point I just elected to close my eyes and dive in, feeling drunk and addicted to being as nasty as possible, wanting this secret pervert to drown my face in her juices.

The greatest part was, she wasn’t done after a few measly orgasms. Even after I thoughts she was done, I’d start to move my head away, and I’d just feel her hand on the back of my head. “You’re thtill my thlut. Keep going.”

Unf. I could only moan in submissive approval while my tongue was still busy. I doubled my efforts, not caring how pathetic I looked or sounded, I just wanted to please Harmony, who definitely was getting quite comfortable viewing me as her little sex toy and nothing else.

We switched positions all around the bathroom – some weren’t winners, like her bending over the sink and me trying to eat her out from behind – though my personal favorite was her standing and lifting one foot onto the toilet seat, and me kneeling below her, eating her out as she stood like Captain Morgan. It was so hot, and it was only made hotter by Harmony keeping me in place with her hand and telling me I was her good little toy.

After what felt like at least an hour, we took a break, allowing me to come up for air. Even as we took a break, Harmony shamelessly made circles around her clit with her finger, looking at me like I was a piece of meat. It gave me shivers.

“So, you liked it?” I joked.

“I’m keeping you around for a long time,” Harmony said in a low voice in response. My pussy throbbed. I was so busy pleasing her that I forgot to please myself, and judging by the look she shot between my legs, she noticed. “When we go for round two, I want you to finger yourthelf,” she ordered. “But then we thould probably go home before the cuthtodian theeth uth.” We both laughed. I wanted to say something witty, but I couldn’t even think of anything. This was a brand new side to Harmony, one I could have never seen coming. Dear God was I happy I went for it. I’d finally conquered the whole Media Gang – well, all the people from the Media Gang I wanted to conquer, anyway – and right at the end, Harmony surprised me by conquering me right back.

***

It’s funny how these things come about. If it hadn’t been for the Amazing Channel, none of this free use stuff would have happened, and I still would be a nervous virgin harboring a secret kinky freaky side, and yet, my time with The Amazing Channel didn’t last too long.

Shortly before the summer break began, some kind of scandal rocked The Amazing Channel. Nothing huge, but it did turn out the Cartoon Critic had done some things most YouTubers wouldn’t exactly be proud of. After that story broke and people did some digging, it turned out most of the creators had a serious darker side. Chief among them, to everyone’s surprise but mine, was Matthew. Dude was seriously messed up, and that’s me saying that. Out of everyone affected by the scandal, he might have actually been looking at charges. He was the first to delete his YouTube and socials, which meant that at long last, he was going to leave me the fuck alone.

A few others deleted their channels too, though I opted not to. Miraculously, even though people were sniffing around, no one found out that I was in high school the whole time. And hey, I was young and stupid, so as long as I wasn’t caught, I was just going to keep the channel and keep making videos. No one would care in around a decade anyway, if I even stuck around that long. Happily, Dan from Show Me The Money Shot decided to stick around too. We’re still friends to this day.

So, one of the most influential YouTube supergroups of all time was a shadow of its former self, after only a few months of my involvement. And all I had to show for it was almost a hundred thousand subscribers to this show where I screamed about kids’ movies, and a free use fetish. I’d say I made out like a bandit.

It wasn’t all fun on my end though. No one was surprised when Raven ghosted the group – in hindsight, he was barely involved with the Media Gang in the first place – but the real one that hurt was Greg. The guy still free-used me between classes a few more times, but eventually, we stopped, and shortly after, we just… stopped talking. He still was fine talking to Abe or Drew, but with me, he just kind of… stopped. Well, we. We both stopped.

It was never decided or officially done. It was just, like, one day, we both happened to stop talking to each other, and neither of us wanted to be the one to crawl back to the other. Sometimes I thought I missed the guy, but then I’d overhear how he spoke or see the weird and edgy and sometimes mildly racist memes he sent in the Discord channel and just think, ‘you know what? I’m good without him.’ Life moves on, I guess.

Plus, I lost out on the best dick I ever saw shortly after. Abe was nothing but respectful about it, but after many blowjobs and a few quickies where I got to feel firsthand just how big Abe’s dick was, he sat me down and admitted that he thought he couldn’t handle sex outside of a loving relationship. What was I gonna say in response to that, “no”? I was disappointed (it turned out I loved bigger dicks as much as I thought I would) but I accepted it readily, and Abe and I never got weird or complicated. Hell, whenever I need something and Abe has the tools, he’s still as ready as ever to help me, because that’s what it means to be in the Media Gang.

Out of everyone, I never expected Harmony to be the one to lean the most into the whole ‘free use’ thing. To be honest, she clearly had this inner freak like I did from the beginning, except hers was a dominating force and mine loved to be used. It took her a bit to get used to, but soon, I was getting called several times a week to just go over to her place and get on my knees, eating her out, sometimes even while she had computer calls with friends or something. It was the hottest fucking thing. Each time, she’d reward me by letting me sit on her thigh and hump it while we made out, her pussy juice smeared all over my face. Once or twice she even insisted on fingering me after I did a particularly good job, although I told her she never had to do that.

And then there’s Drew. What could I even say about that guy? We kept on seeing each other, usually at my place. My little bro actually was happy to see Drew around, though he was probably just happy to think I was just having sex with one person anymore. Drew himself wasn’t too unhappy to hear Greg and then Abe decided to stop with me, and he was not bothered at all when he finally caught on that Harmony and I were doing stuff. Drew was just… happy to be around me, the loser. I would blow him or we’d have sex (he only cried like a sixth of the time, but when he did, it was actually kinda sweet), and then we’d hang out. Sometimes, we’d play games, and sometimes we would even go for a walk and get burgers or something afterwards. He started this thing where on our way to the burger place, he would… grab my hand and hold it? And I’d just let him. Sometimes I’d even be the first one to grab and hold his hand. It was like a little inside joke between us. An inside joke that made me giggle and blush and look away.

From the beginning I was kind of aware that the true idea of free use is a bit of a fantasy. Like, obviously, no matter how horny you get, you have to pick and choose who you fuck, and you need to know how to do it properly to not bruise or get feelings hurt or whatever. And obviously, not everyone is just down to casually drop a load in you whenever. Maybe that’s why I ended up staying as the sex toy for less than half of the Media Gang. But that was kind of the beauty of it, to be honest. Free use wasn’t this guidebook you had to follow. If you had to ask what and where free use was, you were allowed to kind of make up that answer for yourself. And even with the shittier things that happened, I really enjoyed making my own free use, and living my own free use. And I can’t wait to see what it’ll look like in the future. So hey, thanks for listening, and if you liked what you saw here, don’t forget to hit that like button, subscribe, and ring the bell.

_______________________________________________

Author’s Note: Thank you for taking the time to read this story! I hope you enjoyed it, and liked the ending. Any and all feedback is appreciated.

These stories were made possible in part by the generous donors at patreon, dot com, slash BashfulScribe. If you’d like to support my work, get some cool perks, and help these stories come out faster, please consider supporting my work. Once again, thank you all for reading! Votes and comments, in any direction, are enjoyed and appreciated.

---

The futa mind-controls the reverend’s wife and daughter!

The Futa’s Mind-Controlling Panties

Chapter Eight: Futa Enjoys the Reverend’s Wife and Daughter

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2020

Note: Thanks to Alex for beta reading this!

Mildred Dean

I smiled at the trembling Christabella Tuft. The reverend’s daughter stood shell-shock at the debauchery she found in her living room. I stood naked. Her mother, Elouise, had her tongue licking up the last of the pussy juices from my cumming pussy. My futa-dick thrust over her head, the tip buried in the mouth of Mrs. Quick, my MILF lover.

“W-what is going on, Mom?” the girl gasped. Eighteen and gorgeous. She had an innocent, freckled face. Curly-brown hair fell down around her features. Glasses sparkled on her nose, amplifying the surprise in her blue eyes.

“Just licking Mildred’s yummy pussy.” Elouise gave a long, satisfied sigh. “Mmm, Christabella, honey, have you ever tried pussy?”

“Of course not, Mom!” The girl’s voice was shrill. She backed away. “I’m not gay! I can’t believe you are. Does Dad know?”

“He will.” Elouise pulled her mouth from my pussy while Mrs. Quick released my cock. “Now, honey, I know your father and I raised you to think lesbians were bad, but it’s really just the best.” To my delight, she rose naked and sauntered to her daughter, my pussy cream running down her chin. “It’s something every woman should try and… Well, you’re eighteen now. You’re definitely a woman.”

“Mom!”

Mrs. Quick picked up my panties and then grabbed Elouise, stopping her retreat. She pressed the panties into her hand, giving her a grin. Understanding flashed in Elouise’s eyes. The reverend’s wife clutched my soaked purple thong in her hand.

“What are you doing, Mom?” Christabella asked. The eighteen-year-old girl, wearing a light-blue baby doll t-shirt and a pair of jeans, backed away. “What are you doing with those panties.”

“Don’t they smell delicious?” The reverend’s wife inhaled at my pink, mind-controlling thong and let out a long, satisfied sigh. “Mmm, that’s just a wonderful scent, honey.”

“Mom!” gasped the shocked girl. “What is wrong with you?”

“Why would you think anything’s wrong with me?” she asked. “Here.”

Elouise shoved my panties into her daughter’s face. My futa-cock throbbed as the girl batted at them, trying to slap them out of her mother’s hand. All that did was set the panties to swinging back and forth.

Christabella froze as the panties brushed her face. She couldn’t help but breathe in my musk now. The girl trembled. Her eyes widened. A shiver ran through her body. She bit her lip. Her breasts rose and fell. Her eyes had this wild in them.

She snatched the panties from her mother’s hand and pressed them into her nose and mouth. A lacy strap draped over the rims of her glasses. She breathed in deeply. I loved this moment when a girl surrendered to my musk.

“Oh, wow, that’s good,” Christabella moaned. “That’s pussy?”

“Mildred’s wonderful musk,” the naked reverend’s wife said. She had round breasts that swayed as she breathed. Her blonde hair swayed about her shoulders. She had the same blue eyes as her daughter, their faces similar.

“Elouise, teach your daughter how to eat your pussy,” I said, my dick throbbing. “And you better get naked for that.”

“Right,” Christabella said. “That makes sense. I have to eat pussy.”

“Mmm, yes, you do,” I said. “It’s a skill you need to learn. And how to take a cock. I mean…” An idea popped into my head. “You’re going to need to take your mother’s place in your father’s bed. She’s a lesbian now. She’s going to be seducing every woman she can at your church.”

“I only like futa-cock now,” said Elouise. She glanced over at me. “I mean, look at Mildred’s dick. Isn’t it beautiful?”

“Yeah,” the daughter said as she pulled up her baby doll t-shirt.

“Mmm, you are amazing, Mildred,” Mrs. Quick cooed. She hugged me from behind. She pressed her tits into my back, so large and soft. The married milf cupped my own round breast. She kneaded them as Christabella’s boobs came into view.

They were covered by a denim bra. It looked cute on her. The reverend’s daughter reached behind her and unhooked it. I groaned at the sight of her youthful tits uncovered. Bared to the world. Her mother groaned and then grabbed her daughter’s tits.

I smiled as the mother nuzzled her face down and then sucked on her daughter’s right nipple. My futa-dick throbbed. Pressure swelled in my girl-balls and an itch formed in my cunt’s depths. Christabella gasped at her mother’s naughty touch.

“Ooh, that’s so nice,” gasped the reverend’s daughter. She trembled under the incestuous touch of her mother’s hot tongue. It swirled around her nub, teasing her, stroking her. “Wow, Mom, that’s delicious.”

“Yes, it is,” I moaned. “Don’t stop stripping.”

“Right!” Christabella gaped. “I got distracted.”

She unfastened her jeans and worked them off her hips. She couldn’t bend over with her mother sucking on her nub, but she wiggled them down her legs. Her curly hair danced and light reflected off her glasses. Her panties were pink with a cute bow on the front. She slid those off next.

A trimmed bush came into view. Her succulent pussy peeked out. My dick throbbed.

Mrs. Quick nuzzled into my ear. She licked my lobe and whispered, “Who are you going to fuck first? Mother or daughter?”

“Daughter,” I groaned, picturing the naughty fun to come in my mind already.

Mrs. Quick giggled, her breasts rubbing into my back.

With her daughter naked, the reverend’s wife stopped nursing. She guided Christabella to the couch. Elouise sat down on it and spread her thighs. Her eager daughter knelt down before her, staring right at her mother’s twat.

“Now, I’m no expert,” said Elouise. “I mean, I just ate my first pussy, but you might want to start with kissing. I always like that.”

“Does dad do that to you?” Christabella asked as she leaned forward.

“He did.” A smile spread on Elouise’s lips. “Now I’d rather have you do it than him.”

Mrs. Quick flicked my ear with her tongue. “Mmm, you’re going to fuck Christabella now.”

I nodded, my eyes locked on the girl’s cute, tight rump as she leaned over. Her ass aimed right at me. She wiggled it from side to side, her pubic hair gleaming with her dewdrops. She nuzzled into her mother’s bush. I watched her head move as she kissed up and down it.

Elouise shuddered at the incestuous contact of her daughter’s mouth on her pussy. A big grin spilled over her lips. She shuddered and then she groaned out in delight. She arched her back and squirmed on the couch, her round breasts teasing.

“Now let’s add some tongue,” the reverend’s wife purred to her daughter. A shudder ran through Elouise. “Yes, yes, just like that. Caress me there. Ooh, I like that.”

Her daughter must be fluttering her tongue up and down the sexy MILF’s slit. The ache swelled to the tip of my futa-dick. I couldn’t hold back any longer. I had to be in her cunt. I pulled away from Mrs. Quick and fell to my knees behind the eighteen-year-old cutie.

Elouise’s feverish, blue eyes fell on me. She bit her lip and moaned, her breasts jiggling. Then her gaze flicked down my body. I felt her staring at my futa-cock. She let out a whimper and nodded her head in encouragement.

“Yes, yes, slide your big futa-cock into my daughter’s pussy!”

Christabella gasped. She wiggled her rump. “I’m a virgin, Miss Dean.”

“Yes,” I groaned. Breaking in Chloe’s virgin pussy had been such a treat. I was eager for another.

Mrs. Quick sank down on the couch beside the reverend’s wife. “I’m Dianne Quick.”

“Nice to meet you,” panted Elouise. Then she turned her head and kissed Mrs. Quick right on the mouth.

I shuddered at the sight and pressed my cock into Christabella’s silky bush. Her hair brushed the tip a moment before I found her hot, virgin lips. Juices soaked her. She dripped in excitement for me, so ready for me to just slide into her and break her in.

I found the entrance to her pussy. I pressed right on that naughty spot. I loved the feel of her quivering against me. She wiggled her hips back into me as she devoured her mother’s juicy twat. I smiled at that.

“There’s your hymen,” I moaned. “Ready to be broken in?”v

“Yes, Miss Dean!” she moaned.

Elouise broke the kiss with Mrs. Quick. “Oh, Mildred, do it! Break in my daughter’s pussy!”

I grinned and thrust.

The girl gasped as I pressed on her hymen. I pushed against her, aching to slide into her depths. She whimpered and moaned. Her hips wiggled as her maidenhead stretched and stretched before my thick cock.

Her cherry popped.

I slammed into her pussy’s warm, wet embrace. I groaned at the feel of her cunt engulfing me. Her hot flesh slid around me. She moaned into her mother’s pussy. That silky embrace stirred such wonderful delight around my cock. I groaned in absolute delight at being in another barely legal cutie’s cunt.

“How is it?” moaned Elouise. She stared at her daughter. “How does it feel to have Mildred’s futa-cock in you?”

“It feels amazing, Mom!” the girl answered, her pussy squeezing down around my futa-cock.

“I can’t wait until I get my chance,” the reverend’s wife said, a big smile on her face.

“Oh, you’re going to get to enjoy my dick!” I panted and drew back my hips.

My cock slid out of her daughter’s tight and juicy pussy. The pleasure surged through my body. My girl-dick throbbed and ached. I groaned as I slammed back into the daughter’s pussy. I buried to the hilt in her, my tits heaving.

This amazing delight swept through my body. I groaned, so eager to explode in the girl’s pussy. I would cum so hard. I would just flood her twat with all my jizz. I stroked her, caressed her. I buried into her pussy as hard and fast as I could.

Her twat clenched around me. I savored it while she moaned into her mother’s pussy. She feasted on Elouise. The reverend’s wife groaned and gasped. Her body shuddered. Mrs. Quick leaned over and engulfed one of Elouise’s nipples.

“Oh, yes, yes, that’s good!” moaned Elouise. She licked her lips and then thrust her hand down. “Ooh, Dianne, I have to touch your pussy.”

She pressed her right hand between Mrs. Quick’s thighs. Elouise slid through the MILF’s golden bush. Mrs. Quick moaned around the nipple she sucked. Her body trembled. I grinned at the wicked sight, loving to see the reverend’s wife openly exploring another woman.

Mrs. Quick certainly didn’t object.

“Mmm, you have such a wet cunt,” panted Elouise. “Ooh, I bet lesbians use dirty words like that all the time.”

“Yes, they do,” I panted, thrusting hard, my balls smacking into Christabella’s flesh. The pleasure surged through me. My cunt drank it in. My tits heaved.

“I got my fingers sliding into your pussy!” moaned Elouise. “Into your tight cunt. Ooh, yes, yes, you like that, don’t you? I can feel it in how you suck on my nipple. Oh, yes, yes, you’re going to help me cum on my daughter’s face, aren’t you?”

“Yes, she is!” I panted, thrusting harder and faster. I rammed my futa-dick into her cunt. The silky plunge felt incredible to me. The heat swept around me. “She’s going to make you explode. You’re going to shower her in your cream.”

“Yes, yes, yes!” the reverend’s wife moaned. “Oh, Christabella, honey, you’re going to drink all my pussy cream up, right?”

“Yes!” the girl moaned, her pussy clenching around me.

The ache swelled at the tip of my futa-dick pounding into her. My balls swelled with my futa-cum. They smacked heavily into her bush. The girl moaned as she feasted on her mother, her pussy stirring around me.

I loved it. My breasts heaved as the moans and gasps echoed through the living room. The reverend’s wife moaned. Her face twisted with delight. Then she bucked on the couch. Climactic pleasure crossed her face.

Pure rapture.

“Yes, yes, yes!” she moaned, her back arching. “Oh, my god, that’s so good. That’s amazing. That’s the bliss I crave. Oh, oh, I love it! Drink my juices, honey. Drink all of your mommy’s juices.”

“Yes, Mommy!” the girl gasped, her pussy clenching around me. I groaned as I buried into her tight embrace.

Her pussy went wild. She moaned into her mother’s twat as her cunt convulsed in climactic celebration around me. I groaned, reveling in the passion. The bliss. It swept over me. It felt incredible rippling around me.

I groaned, my heart pounding in my chest. My back arched. Her cunt sucked at my futa-dick. She tugged at it. The pressure surged to the very tip of my girl-cock as her young twat sucked at my futa-cock.

“Please, please, flood her so I can lick her clean!” the reverend’s wife howled.

“Yes!” I gasped and buried into her daughter.

My cum erupted.

“Mom! Mom! Miss Dean is cumming in me!” Christabella howled while her pussy milked my cock.

Ecstasy slammed into my mind with every eruption of cum that flooded out of my girl-balls. From my writhing pussy swept bliss. It flowed out through my body. I groaned, enjoying the two delights as I basted Christabella’s pussy with my cum.

I made a delicious creampie for the reverend’s wife to feast upon. That sent a heady rush through me that swept more rapture into my mind. I groaned, stars dancing before me. Christabella’s juicy twat milked me clean. She worked out every drop of my spunk.

My head shook from the bliss. The rapture left me groaning. Elouise stared at me. A naughty smile spread across her lips. She stared at me with hunger while she kept working her fingers in and out of Mrs. Quick’s pussy.

“Hungry?” I asked her and pulled my girl-dick out of her daughter’s pussy.

“Yes!” gasped Elouise.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sasha Ford

I breathed in the spicy musk of Chloe Quick’s pussy wreathing her panties before I could stop myself. She smeared them across my face, soaking me in her juices before she yanked her panties back and blinked at me.

“You’re not the pizza guy,” she gasped.

I breathed heavily. I had just inhaled her panties. This eighteen-year-old brat had gotten the drop on me. Oh, god, was I under her mind control powers now? I had to be. That was how this worked, right? Yes, it was. I had proven that with my own mother and bratty sister.

They were both under the control of the mind-controlling panties that I’d stolen from Mildred Dean. It was why I had a futa-cock throbbing beneath my skirt. I gripped my own panties in my hand soaked in my juices.

Could I mind-control Chloe back?

“Well, if you’re here,” Chloe said, shrugging, “get in and get naked. We’re going to have some fun.”

I didn’t want to go in. I mean, I did, but only to mind-control Mrs. Solomon, the hussy who had broken apart my parents’ marriage. I had planned on using her to get my dad back. To make the busty trophy wife with her huge, fake tits into our family’s personal sex slave.

She would deserve it.

“Sure,” I said, pretending I was under Chloe’s power. It seemed like her panties didn’t work on me. So mine probably wouldn’t work on her, but what about those already under her power.

I sauntered in onto finding Mrs. Solomon naked on the couch, shuddering as Kendall Lyons feasted on her. The nineteen-year-old, Black girl had her face buried into the tan beauty’s pussy just licking away. Ms. Lyon, an ebony-skinned MILF, nursed on a shiny dildo, sucking on it with hunger.

“You’ve been busy,” I said and winched. Did that give me away.

“Yep,” Chloe said. “Hawaiian Pizza’s on the way. That’s the best pizza, right?”

I wanted to barf. But I lied, “Yep. Just the best.”

She grinned at me. She seemed so easily amused. “Now, get naked and let’s play.” She looked around. “Mmm, I bet you like it up the ass. So why don’t you use the vibrator on Ms. Lyon and I’ll ass-fuck you hard.”

My futa-dick twitched. “Okay,” I said, gripping my panties. Then I casually threw them at Mrs. Solomon. She gasped as they landed on her face and ripped them away. She threw them down and shot me an annoyed look. “Those are sopping wet.”

I gaped at her. “Really? That doesn’t work.”

“Oh, my god, you have a cock!” Chloe fell to her knees before me and thrust up my skirt. I shuddered as my futa-dick popped out before me, bobbing hard. She grabbed it in her hand, stroking up and down it. “That’s so hot.”

She engulfed my girl-dick.

I gasped in shock at the eighteen-year-old sucking on my cock. Ms. Lyon watched. She smiled and crawled over to us. Her round, dark breasts swayed. She knelt beside the energetic, blonde futa blowing me with hunger.

“Mmm, Miss Chloe, just suck hard on her,” Ms. Lyon cooed.

Chloe did. She sucked with enthusiasm. The blonde futa polished my pole with her mouth. The pleasure shot straight to my pussy. My balls roiled with a load of cum to fire into her mouth. Just a big mouthful that she would gulp down with hunger.

I smiled, savoring this delight. It felt so great to have her mouth working up and down my futa-dick. Then Ms. Lyon pressed the metallic dildo against my balls. She nudged my nutsack, stroking me. A smile played on her lips.

She twisted the bottom of it. The dildo hummed to life.

“Shit!” I gasped as the vibrator teased my nuts. “Oh, shit, yes!”

The buzzing on my nuts from the vibrator rose up to my shaft buried in Chloe’s hungry mouth. The other futa nursed on me, her blonde hair swaying about her face. She had such a twinkle in her eyes. My pussy clenched, drinking in all these sensations.

Then Ms. Lyon moved the vibrator. She pressed it right against my pussy lips. I gasped at the buzzing toy numbing my labia with bliss. I shuddered as she rubbed it up and down. It sent pleasure flooding up to my cock buried in Chloe’s sucking mouth.

She nursed on me with hunger. She bobbed her head, her tongue dancing around my cock’s tip. The bliss swelled through me. I groaned, my back arching as I enjoyed the pleasure sweeping through my body.

“Oh, damn, that’s it!” I panted, Chloe nursing. “I’m going to flood your mouth with so much jizz. “Ooh, that’s exciting. I like what you’re doing there. That’s real nice. Mmm, I’m going to fire a bunch of jizz into your mouth. Yes, yes, just bob that head.”

Her mouth worked up and down my dick. The pleasure spilled around my cock. This bliss swept through my body. I squeezed my eyes shut as the rapture surged through me. It rose to the tip of my dick. I would have such a huge explosion of bliss.

Ms. Lyon worked the vibrator up and down my pussy lips. She nudged my clit. Sparks flared, splashing through my pussy. My balls drank in the sensation. My girl-dick throbbed in Chloe’s hungry mouth. She sucked on it with such hunger. I would unleash so much jizz.

“Mmm, you like that, Sasha?” Ms. Lyon asked.

“You know I do,” I groaned. “Ooh, that’s good.”

“Then you’ll love this.”

The vibrator jammed into my cunt.

My balls tightened.

“Shit, yes!” I gasped. “I fucking love that.”

I erupted.

I fired spurt after spurt of my cum into the eighteen-year-old girl’s mouth. She sucked hard on it. This heat swelled through me. I shuddered as she nursed it out of me with such hunger. My pussy convulsed around the vibrator. It hummed away in my cunt, massaging me.

Amplifying the pleasure surging through my body.

The bliss and ecstasy howled through me. My head threw back. I gasped as the sparks danced across my mind. The rapture spilled over my thoughts. I shuddered, this heat amazing. It was fantastic. I groaned, swaying from the dizzying bliss.

“Damn!” I panted, my pussy writhing around the vibrator pumping in and out of my cunt.

It made every eruption of girl-cum from my balls feel amazing. My nuts kept unloading. I swear I had already fired more jizz into Chloe’s mouth than ever. She kept gulping it down, moaning as she swallowed while my mind melted beneath the onslaught of blisses.

Waves of ecstasy from my cunt. Jolts of rapture from my futa-cock. The humming toy kept the bliss alive in me. It kept the ecstasy surging out of me. I groaned, dizzy from the sensations swirling through me.

I shuddered, heart pounding. My tits jiggled in my tank top.

Ms. Lyon ripped the vibrator out of my pussy. She shut it off and sucked it into her mouth. I groaned and then my legs gave out. I was lying on my back on the floor before I knew it, my cock bobbing, drenched in saliva.

“Oh, my fucking god!” I moaned.

“Right!” Chloe moaned and then the eighteen-year-old futa was on me.

Her dick slammed into my cunt still coming down from the rapture stirred up by the vibrator. I gasped at how thick and huge she was. My first ever girl-cock slid into my pussy. A warm, wet, fleshy shaft filled me.

Not something made of plastic or rubber or metal. This was a true cock. A girl’s cock.

“Holy fucking shit!” I gasped, my futa-dick throbbing. Her crotch smacked into my balls. I groaned at the naughty sensation rippling through me as the blonde cutie thrust away at my cunt, her face twisting with pleasure.

Drool and cum dribbled over her chin. Her titties, even smaller than my own, barely had any jiggle. I groaned as she pounded me. She thrust in hard and fast. She had a big grin on her face, thinking I was under her mind-control power.

“Isn’t that just the best?” she asked.

“Yes!” I gasped, squeezing my cunt down on her. “Oh, yes, yes, Chloe!”

“Mmm, that’s so hot,” moaned Kendall. “Can I sit on her face, Chloe?”

“Of course!” gasped Chloe.

I licked my lips. Eating out Kendall Lyon was on my list of things to do. She was a sexy, nineteen-year-old girl. Her skin was a mocha-brown, a lighter hue than her mother. Her small tits jiggled as she moved around me. Then she straddled me. I stared up at her shaved pussy, her slit tight and dripping.

She sank down on me and planted her pussy right on my mouth. I groaned at the feel of her hot cunt. Her tangy juices dribbled between my lips before I even did anything to her. I groaned and kissed at her shaved vulva.

Then I licked her. I slid my tongue through her slit, parting her folds. I stroked across her hot flesh and…

Was that a hymen?

I thrust my tongue out and struck a barrier across the entrance of her pussy. She gasped and shuddered as I pushed on her maidenhead. My futa-cock throbbed and my cunt clenched down hard on Chloe’s thrusting girl-dick.

“You have a cherry cunt?” I blurted out.

“Yep!” Kendall moaned.

“Why haven’t you popped her yet, Chloe?” I asked.

“Saving her for Mildred, of course,” groaned Chloe. “Isn’t she just great?”

“Yeah,” I lied. I licked at a virgin pussy. It was like finding a unicorn.

I worshiped this cunt. I wanted to deflower this pussy. If I could, I would slide my cock right into Kendall’s cunt. I would get the thrill of deflowering her tangy twat. I licked and lapped at her as Chloe drove her cock hard and fast into my cunt. She buried deep into me.

My balls grew tighter and tighter with Chloe’s every thrust. Her dick felt amazing in my pussy. Better than any strap-on. It was so hot getting fucked by a futa-dick. I shuddered, squeezing down around her, increasing the friction.

I moaned into Kendall’s virgin cunt as the pleasure swept through me. It was so incredible. I would cum so hard on Chloe’s big dick. I would milk out all that spunk in her. it would be incredible. I shuddered, squirming on the ground.

“Yes, yes, yes!” moaned Kendall as she ground her cunt on my mouth. “Mmm, that’s so hot. Yes, yes, you’re just licking me out, aren’t you?”

“Uh-huh,” I groaned. “You taste so good.”

“She does,” Ms. Lyon moaned. She had clearly enjoyed feasting on her daughter’s cunt. “Ooh, Danielle, what are you going to do with that?”

The vibrator buzzed to life.

“Use it on, Alesha,” Mrs. Solomon purred.

Ms. Lyon gasped. The hum of the vibrator muted. I shuddered, knowing the two MILFs were having their fun. I shuddered, clenching my pussy around Chloe’s futa-dick. I savored the impact of her balls on my taint.

She would cum in me.

I had never had a cock cum in me before. I moaned into Kendall’s virgin pussy as the excitement to have that thrill swelled through me. I licked with even more passion at her pussy I fluttered my tongue through her labia and brushed her clit.

She squirmed on me. She moaned. “Yes, yes, yes, Sasha!”

“Make her cum!” Chloe moaned. “Ooh, and make me cum! I’m going to flood you, Sasha!”

She grabbed my futa-cock and fisted me. She stroked her hand up and down my dick while driving her hard shaft in and out of my pussy. I gasped at the extra stimulation. It felt so incredible as it swept through me. I shuddered, my cunt clenching down on Chloe’s dick.

The ache swelled at the tip of my cock. The pressure built in my cunt. My balls tightened. All these wicked sensations swirled around in me. I moaned into Kendall’s pussy as Chloe drove me wild with all the naughty things she did to me.

Her thumb ran across the crown of my cock.

“Fuck!” I gasped.

I sucked on Kendall’s clit as I surged towards the pinnacle of my orgasm. Chloe slammed her girl-dick into me. She buried hard and fast. Her balls smacked into me. Her hand stroked up to the pinnacle of my girl-dick.

I exploded.

I moaned around Kendall’s clit as hot futa-cum fired out of my cock and then splattered my tits. My pussy went wild around Chloe’s girl-cock as she drew back. My cunt sucked at her, eager for her cum.

“Oh, snap, that’s good!” Kendall moaned. “Just keep sucking, Sasha! And look at that cum exploding!”

“I know!” Chloe moaned, driving her girl-dick in and out of my pussy. “I’m going to spurt in her!”

“Bust those girly nuts in her!” The Black girl shuddered. “Fuck!”

Her virgin pussy burst with a shower of girl-cream. They gushed out of her pussy and showered across my face. I licked them up. I feasted on them as the pleasure rippled through my body. My pussy convulsed and writhed. The pleasure surged through my body. Ecstasy fired from my girl-dick.

“Oh, yes!” Chloe moaned and rammed to the hilt in me. Her girl-dick erupted.

Hot cum flooded into me. I gasped as I felt it spurting into me. Wild spurts of girl-cum that bathed my pussy for the first time. It was so hot feeling the spunk splattered my insides. My cunt writhed around her dick. I milked her futa-cock. I worked out that spunk.

She pumped it into my cunt. She filled me up. It was incredible to enjoy. I whimpered, my pussy writhing and spasming around her girl-dick. I hit the peak of my rapture as Chloe kept pumping my cunt full of that girl-spunk.

“Ooh, Sasha, yes!” she moaned.

“God, that’s good,” I purred and licked up more of Kendall’s tangy pussy juices. They were incredible. A virgin. A real, honest-to-goodness virgin.

Kendall slipped off my face. She fell on her back. Her breasts rose and fell. She trembled as she lay there. I licked my lips, savoring the taste. Futa-cum spilled over my breasts and ran in rivulets across my tits.

“That was incredible,” Chloe moaned, her blonde hair dancing around her face. “Mmm.” She stroked my cock. “This is a nice one. When did Mildred give you panties?”

My stomach lurched. “Well, you see—”

The doorbell rang.

“Pizza!” The girl squealed with delight and bolted to her feet. She snagged up her panties and raced for the door. I shuddered then glanced over at Kendall. Was this my chance to pop her cherry? If she would let me, of course.

Sadly, no mind control.

Her mother and Mrs. Solomon sixty-nined wildly. Chloe wrenched open the door with another squeal. As she shoved her panties into the delivery driver’s face, I crawled over to Kendall. I mounted her panting body and kissed her hard on the mouth.

She didn’t resist me. I pressed my cum-splattered body against hers. My cock rubbed against her shaved, virgin pussy. Our tongues danced and dueled. This wild delight shot through my body. I was going to fuck her so hard.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mildred Dean

I drew slowly out of Christabella’s pussy. I shuddered as her virgin pussy lips clung to me. Then my cock popped out. A line of pussy juices connected us. Already, my pearly spunk dribbled out. That naughty flood.

I smacked my lips. Her twat looked so delicious. Christabella turned over and sat on her rump, her back leaning against the wall. Her perky titties rose and fell, her face flushed and smeared in her mother’s pussy cream.

The reverend’s wife was already moving, eager to eat out her daughter’s creampie. Elouise fell to her knees beside me. She darted her head down without even hesitating, so eager to bury into that girl’s pussy and lick her out.

I had to join her. I darted down, too. I pressed my face beside hers. I nuzzled against Elouise’s cheek, just so ready to eat that hot snatch. It would be incredible. A wild delight. Our faces rubbed tight. Then we were both nuzzling into that wonderful cunt.

Our tongues flicked out together.

“Mom! Miss Dean!” gasped the nubile thing. Her back arched, thrusting her round breasts up into the air. Her head craned back, leaned back onto the couch cushion.

“Mmm, look at you,” Mrs. Quick said. She leaned over and licked the incestuous pussy juices off Christabella’s face. The two shared an upside-down kiss, tongues flashing.

It was so hot to watch as I tasted my own salty cum flavored by the tangy, deflowered pussy. It sent such a wicked and naughty heat through me. My heart pounded as my tongue darted through her folds. I licked at her. Feasted on her.

The flavor of her hot cunt melted across my tongue. I fluttered up and down. I plundered her. I devoured her cunt. I thrust my tongue into her twat and swirled around. Her mother’s tongue joined me. The girl moaned into Mrs. Quick’s mouth as we feasted on her.

My hips wiggled from side to side, brushing against Elouise’s. It was so hot to share this incestuous creampie with her. My futa-cock throbbed. My pussy juices soaked the bottom of my dangling nutsack.

“Oh, Mom! Miss Dean!” whimpered the girl.

“Mmm, they’re just having so much fun with your cute body,” Mrs. Quick moaned. She leaned out farther, her large breasts sliding over Christabella’s face. The MILF grabbed the girl’s tits and squeezed them. She kneaded them.

It was so hot to watch. A wild sight to see. An amazing delight. My cunt clenched. The heat swelled through me. I thrust my tongue back into the girl’s twat. I reveled in licking her out. In feasting on her mother. Elouise and I both licked and lapped at the girl’s twat.

She moaned. Her head turned. She rubbed her face into the MILF’s big tits. Mrs. Quick’s fingers found Christabella’s nipples. The blonde twisted them. The girl’s cunt squeezed my tongue against her mother’s in that naughty hole.

“Ooh, you taste so good,” moaned Elouise. “Mmm, yes, yes, Christabella.”

She thrust her tongue deep into the girls’ pussy. Mine flicked up to the girl’s clit. I fluttered my tongue against her hard bud. She moaned into the MILF’s tits as her mother and I pleasured her. This wicked heat swelled in me.

“Oh, gosh, yes,” whimpered the reverend’s daughter. “Mom! Miss Dean! Ooh, Mrs. Quick, that’s nice!”

“Mmm, you’re going to have such a nice orgasm, aren’t you?” the MILF cooed. She pinched both the girl’s nipples.

She bucked. “Yes!”

“Cum all over their faces,” purred Mrs. Quick. “Mmm, you’re going to have such a big orgasm. Just drench them.”

“Yes, yes, drench us!” I moaned and sucked on her clit.

“Oh, do it, honey!” the mother moaned.

The girl trembled. Bucked. Then she squealed in delight. Her pussy juices gushed out of her cunt and bathed my face. Her mother’s. She drenched us with her tangy delight. Our tongues flew over the girl’s cuntlips, sliding past the other to drink up all that wonderful cream.

A heady heat rushed through me as we shared this naughty delight. Cream ran down to my chin. My nose breathed in the girl’s wonderful musk. It was such a heady rush. My futa-cock throbbed. My girl-balls ached with more cum to unload in someone. A hot itch formed in my pussy.

“Oh, Mom! Miss Dean!” The girl trembled. “Ooh, that was so good.”

“It was,” Elouise purred.

“Mmm.” I turned my head and kissed the mother.

She kissed me back, her lips soaked in her daughter’s cream. That excited me so much. As I kissed her, I pushed her back. I mounted her. I slid onto her and savored the feel of my round breasts pressing into hers. She quivered beneath me, my futa-cock nudging into her married pussy.

I was so ready to give the lesbian reverend’s wife her true taste of a real cock. A nice, big futa-schlong to fill her cunt to the hilt. I bet she would just convulse on it. She would go wild and explode in rapture.

I broke the kiss. “Ready?”

“I’m so ready,” she whimpered. “Oh, god, you have no idea how ready I am. How much I want this. Need this.”

I grinned at her and pushed my cock against her married twat. One of my biggest fantasies come to life, only it wasn’t a dildo like I’d imagined. It was my big dick. I pressed forward. Her juicy cuntlips spread over my cock. Her blue eyes widened as I slid deeper and deeper into her cunt.

She shuddered. Her pussy clenched down around me. Her body trembled. She whimpered and groaned. My girl-cock sank deeper and deeper into Elouise’s cunt. Our nipples rubbed together as she trembled beneath me.

“Wow,” groaned Christabella.

“Mmm, I know,” Mrs. Quick groaned. “Makes me want to eat some pussy. We could sixty-nine.”

“That’s where we lick each other?”

“Until we both cum.”

The girl squealed in delight. I watched them slip into it, Mrs. Quick crawling off the couch, her big tits swaying. Christabella stretched out on her back. Then they were feasting on each other. MILF and her daughter devouring hot cunts.

“That is so beautiful to watch,” Elouise moaned, her pussy clenching down on me.

“It is!” I moaned, pumping away at her married pussy. This was all so wild. Such a hot thrill. I was so glad that I got to turn her into a lesbian. My dick throbbed inside of her pussy. My balls smacked into her flesh. The sounds echoed through the air around us.

I nuzzled my nose into hers. I stared into her eyes, our breasts rubbing together. It was so amazing to experience. My dick throbbed and ached as I pumped away at her. I fucked her hard and fast. I buried my dick to the hilt in her. I plundered that delicious and amazing cunt with powerful strokes. I would be spurting so hard into her.

Just erupting all my jizz into her.

I kissed her. I made out with my reverend’s wife. The pleasure swept through my body. Her pussy clenched around my girl-dick. She stimulated me as I pumped in and out of her cunt. The pleasure swept through me.

“Mrs. Quick!” Christabella moaned. “Oh, yes, yes, your tongue feels so good.”

“Mmm, so does yours, honey,” the blonde MILF moaned.

“And your big boobies are rubbing into my stomach. I love how soft your tits are.”

I broke the kiss with Elouise to moan, “So do I, Dianne. They’re great.”

“Oh, that makes me feel so good.” Mrs. Quick shuddered. “Ooh, Christabella, that feels so good.”

“Mmm, my daughter’s budding into such a precocious pussy licker,” Elouise moaned, her body shuddering beneath me.

“Yes, she is,” I groaned. “Takes after her sexy mother.”

The reverend’s wife beamed at me, her cunt squeezing down my big dick sliding into her.

The pressure swelled in my balls. I would unload so much cum into her cunt. I would pump her full of all that jizz. It would be incredible. A huge explosion of spunk that would spurt out of me and bathe her twat.

The pleasure built and built with every thrust into her cunt. Her silky flesh squeezed about me. I reveled in it. My breasts rubbed into her nipples. Sparks flared. The pleasure showered through me. I groaned, my hips pounding away at her cunt.

Her hot silk squeezed about my dick. She massaged me with that heavenly delight. I groaned, driving my girl-dick hard and fast into her married pussy. The lesbian preacher’s wife moaned beneath me.

“Mildred!” she gasped, her hand sliding down to grab my ass. She squeezed me. “Oh, Mildred, yes, yes!”

“Is someone going to cum on my cock?” I asked, staring into her eyes.

“Mmm, big time!” She grinned at me. “Just writhe all around it. It’ll be incredible. Just keep driving that dick into me.”

“This big, hard, and throbbing futa-dick?” I asked, pumping away.

“Yes, yes, yes!” she moaned, fingernails clawing at my rump. “I’m going to cum on this cock.”

“Do it!” I panted, driving deep and hard into her.

Her pussy grew hotter. She clamped down around my driving futa-dick clearly increasing the pleasure she was receiving from me. Her body trembled, her nipples sliding across my breasts. The bliss swelled in my nuts. I was so close to erupting.

Then she gasped. Her cunt went wild around my girl-cock. Hot flesh rippled around my dick as I pumped away at her. I shuddered at the heat swelling through me. It was incredible. I threw back my head, groaning at the bliss that she delivered to me.

“Cum in me!” she moaned.

It swelled through me. My balls tightened as they cracked against her. The smack-smack sound resounded through the air while she gasped out in ecstasy. The pleasure surged to the tip of my cock. My girly nuts boiled over.

I erupted into her cunt.

“Elouise!” I moaned and kissed her.

I pumped my futa-cum into the reverend’s wife. I flooded her with spunk. I savored the heat slamming ecstasy into my mind. The rapture blazed across my thoughts. I trembled on her, spurting blast after blast of my cum into her pussy. The heat swept through me. It left me dizzy. I groaned into her kiss as my jizz spurted out of me again and again.

Her tongue danced with mine while her pussy milked my girl-cock. She worked out all that spunk brimming in me. I groaned as I pumped her full of my jizz. Pleasure rushed out of my convulsing twat. Stars danced before my eyes.

I fired that last blast into her. My orgasm hit its peak.

I broke the kiss and stared down into her eyes. She grinned up at me, such delight sparkling in them. She had so thoroughly enjoyed herself. Her cunt clenched down on my hard cock. In the background, her daughter and Mrs. Quick moaned through their own orgasms.

“That was amazing, Mildred,” she breathed. “Mmm, that was so much better than anything my husband ever gave me.”

“I’m honored,” I said. I went to kiss her when my stomach gurgled.

She giggled. “Hungry.”

I nodded.

“Mmm, me, too. I was about to make dinner, but it’s probably ruined.” She sighed.

“Then I guess we better go out,” I said, arching my eyebrow, naughty ideas popping into my head.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Chloe Quick

I shoved my panties into the pizza guy’s face. He groaned as he stood there. He breathed in the scent of my panties. I shuddered in delight as he stared at me. He let out such a throaty moan. Then he licked my panties.

“Eww, gross!” I gasped, jerking them back. “Only cute girls get to lick my panties. Cute girls and hot MILFs!”

“Sorry,” he said, smiling foolishly at me. “I, um, got two Hawaiian pizzas here.”

“They’re the best, aren’t they?” I asked, taking them from him.

“Yeah,” he said in dawning realization. “They really are.”

I beamed at him. “Thanks. I’m not going to pay. You’re really awesome for giving these to me for free.”

“Oh, yeah,” he said. “I hope you enjoy them. I’ll tell my manager I had to give them to you for free.”

“Yep, you had to,” I said. “Now, bye. We have pizza to eat and pussy to enjoy!”

I knocked on the door close with my hip and whirled around. Mrs. Solomon and Ms. Lyon were kissing and shuddering together while Sasha was on Kendall. They were making out with hunger while Sasha pressed her cock—

“No!” I shouted. “You can’t pop her cherry! That’s for Mildred to enjoy!”

Sasha broke the kiss and groaned. “Oh, no, she’s mine!”

Indignation flared through me. “Stop this at once!”

She didn’t listen to me. I shoved my panties in her face, and she didn’t listen to me? Her cock was pressing on Kendall’s virginity. I couldn’t let this happen. I had to protect the Black girl’s cherry for the amazing Mildred.

What should I do if I couldn’t control Sasha?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The figure watched on with interest.

It could see everything through the mist of its waterfall. This newest game was heading in such intriguing directions. Sasha Ford had her panties, but she had avoided being mind-controlled by Mildred. Now she was acting on her own.

What would she do?

The chaos she brought stimulated the figure. It breathed it in as it watched Chloe struggle to come up with a plan. She had only moments before that sexy, Black girl would get her cherry popped on Sasha’s big dick.

Would Chloe figure out something?

The figure was riveted, so glad it had made those special panties and had handed them out to Mildred Dean.

To be continued…

---

With her friends captured, it’s up to the naughty Minx to save the day.

The Knight and the Acolyte
Book Ten: The Flaming Woman
Chapter Three: Nubile Thief’s Passion
By mypenname3000
Copyright 2017

Xandra – Unmik, Asunow Princedom, The Princedoms of Zeutch

The rain was cold on my naked body as I stepped out from the shadowed shelter and walked towards the entrance of the castle where my husband and friends were held. Minx watched me, was counting on me, to make a distraction so she could get over the walls of the castle. We had to free Chaun and the others before it was too late.

I ignored the rain, my hands stroking the two totems I held in my hands. Energy coursed out of my body and flowed into the geometric patterns I had carved into each. One was made of mahogany and inscribed with undulating, wavy patterns, the other of light balsa wood covered in sinuous, curling lines. With them, I could puppeteer the elementals that lurked all around us in the air, the earth, the water, and the fire. Beings that held together the fabric of reality.

I was an avian shaman. I was Chaun’s wife. And I would do anything to rescue him from the hands of the Zeutchian soldiers.

Fear twisted my stomach. Chaun was a wanted fugitive from Prince Gruber, the man who had captured him. My husband had violated the man’s marriage bed, seducing and fucking his wife, Princess Adelaide. He had fled one step ahead of the headsman’s ax. And I would not let him die. I would save him and rescue my friends.

The guards at the gate looked miserable as they stood watch before a pair of large double doors, banded in iron and drawn closed for the night. They wore their plate armor, water running rivulets across the metal, dripping off any edges. Blond hair, matted by the rain, plastered about their necks and shoulders. They held long spears with wicked hooks jutting from the side. They were bored, not paying attention, huddled in the light of several sputtering torches.

I stepped into the light.

“Well, Pater’s mighty cock, what have we here?” one of the guard’s said, a man with a bulbous nose. He straightened at the sight of my naked, lithe flesh. I was slim, graceful, my legs sleek, my breasts small and firm, a narrow strip of sky-blue hair leading down across my pudenda to the tight slit of my pussy.

“Gewin’s prowess, what a beauty,” the second guard grinned, straightening. “You lost? Did some ruffians set upon you? In need of some comfort?” The last was said with such a leer.

“I just want to dance for you,” I purred, “with my lovers.”

“Dance?” The first guard leaned up. “Did Gunther pay you to come down here, whore?”

I let a sway enter my hips and gave him a smoky smile, lying with my lips. A song trilled from my throat as I swayed, water beading down my body. A strange excitement birthed inside my pussy as the guards watched me, desired me. They wanted to fuck me. To bend me over and ram their hard cocks into my pussy and mouth.

Part of me wanted that. The whorish part that I had learned to accept was a part of me. I had desires that Chaun had awakened in me. But I could control them.

Slippery juices slicked my thighs as I turned, my ass wiggling, letting the guards get an eyeful of it. My song grew louder, singing out to drive back the autumn chill. At the same moment, I summoned my elementals.

As air and water swirled around me, metal clattered above. The guards on the battlements moved to watch my dance, too. I caught flashes of them in the darkness, light glinting off wet armor. They called down, words muffled by the rain, but I could hear their excitement.

The air elemental wrapped its arms about me, caressing my skin with breezes. My breasts jiggled, cupped by my lover’s whirling hands. My nipples throbbed, little vortices sucking at them. Pleasure shot down to my pussy.

The water on my body slid and coalesced into a undulating lover wrapped serpentine about my body. The water elemental pressed against my pussy, rubbing it with heated touch as I sang louder and louder.

“Gods, what is she doing?” one of the guards said as watery tongues lapped at my pussy.

The air elemental lifted me into the air. I shivered, my toes curling as I hovered before them. My back arched, the watery tongue licking and lapping through the heated folds of my pussy. The air elemental sucked harder on my nipples, the vortices stretching out my perky breasts. Throaty pleasure sounded in my song as I writhed in my two lovers’ embrace.

Watery tendrils slid into my pussy, delicate feelers teasing my folds and delving into my depths. The watery tongue lapped at my pussy while my fingers danced across my totems. I controlled the elementals, guiding them as they caressed my body.

Masturbating me.

“Gewin’s mighty cock, I don’t know what’s she’s doing, but I’ve never seen the like. Look at her. The water and air are fucking her.”

“Some sorta witch,” the other groaned. “But Slata’s hairy cunt, what a beauty.”

“Yes,” I moaned, arms spread wide, the watery elemental exploring my pussy deeper, the thin tendrils, not much thicker than a hair, tickled my inner depths. The tongue lapped and circled my clit, shooting pleasure through my body.

A whirling vortex of air pressed between the cheeks of my butt, wet with falling rain. It pressed on my sphincter. I groaned, my body shivering at the rimming caress on my asshole. The burning delight radiated to my pussy, joining the pleasure the water elemental stirred in me. My pussy clenched on the feelers of water sliding through my pussy’s depths.

And then the vortex-cock thrust into my asshole. I groaned as the whirling dick penetrated deeper and deeper into my bowels. The fast winds forced my asshole apart and caressed the velvety delight of my bowels.

“Rithi herself has sent me,” I said. “The Goddess of Art wishes to make a canvas of my body. Oh, yes!”

I spun in the air, twisted by my lovers. The water elemental, wrapped about my body, constricted as more and more feelers entered my pussy, tickling and exploring me. My cunt spread open as they wiggled in, friction shivering through my body. The smooth surface of the water was so different than any cock. My clit throbbed, licked by the watery mouth.

“Praise the Goddess of Art,” I moaned, the words spilling out of my soul, the air elemental fucking its vortex-cock in and out of my asshole faster, deeper. My bowels burned about it. “Embrace inspiration.”

“So inspiring,” one of the guard’s groaned, his hand shoved beneath the skirt of plate to rub at his cock. Such desire burned in their eyes.

They wanted to fuck me.

The pleasure rippled through my body. Every stroke of the vortex-dick and swirl of the watery feelers brought me closer and closer to my orgasm. I couldn’t help enjoying myself as I showed off my married body. These men wanted to touch me, to fuck me, to violate my oath to Luben. They wanted to pump their salty cum into my body.

To revel in the delight of my flesh.

My elemental lovers fucked me harder and harder. Both my holes stretched about their unusual cocks. My nipples ached and throbbed as the air elemental sucked on them. My liquid lover misted my mouth with sweet water. I groaned into the kiss, spasming as trembles of delight slid through my body.
I caught a flash of movement on the wall. Minx had reached the top of the battlements, slipping past the distracted guards.

My clit throbbed as my watery lover tongued it. The elemental had two mouths. I shivered, my pussy clenching on the watery feelers as they twirled through my pussy, caressing all the wonderful spots inside me simultaneously. My bowels burned as the tornado whirled faster in my depths. Sensations crashed together in me.

I came.

I moaned into my water elemental’s kiss. I thrust my tongue into its mouth. It sucked on it while fucking its feelers into my spasming pussy. My cream joined the elemental’s form, merging with its body. The taste of my sweet pussy tinged my watery kiss. I groaned, bowels burning, pleasure screaming through my body.

I spasmed in their embrace. The pleasure peaked in me as I tumbled through the air, spinning in lazy circles. I caught glimpses of both guards, jerking off their cocks beneath their armor, metal creaking, faces twisting. Cum spurted out from beneath their plate, splashing in the puddles at their feet.

My orgasm exploded a second time. I inspired these men to cum. As I directed my air elemental to carry me away, I thrashed, rapture burning through my mind. I was such a naughty wife. An avian female who would do anything to rescue her husband.

Anything.

“Chaun!” I panted as the elementals set my body down out of sight of the castle. I shivered, blinking and gaining my feet on dazed wings. “I’m coming, Chaun!”

I raced around the building to my clothes. I dressed swiftly, the guards still standing bemused. I had to catch up with Minx. She had to sneak past the watchful guards on the battlements who were now patrolling like they were supposed to.

I could turn into something inconspicuous. Dressed, my totems in my pouch, I became a seagull, the tips of my wings black. I was identical to the flocks of birds that prowled the port city, forever cawing. The rain fell on my feathers. I didn’t mind it. I spread wide, flapped, and launched into the air, reveling in flying.

I loved it. I flew every chance I could. I was so glad I had overcome my fear and could fly like a proper avian. I let out a gullish cry as I flew over the castle. A guard looked up but didn’t stop his patrol as I cleared the battlements. I peered down at the dark courtyard, buildings crowding the walls, barracks and smithies and other structures, the castle sitting in the center.

Shadows moved.

Minx.

I descended down, landing before her. I shook my feathers then blurred, growing and growing, becoming my humanoid form again, a big smile on my face. I shivered from the exhilaration of my exhibitionist orgasm and the thrill of flying.

“That was so hot,” Minx chortled. “Oh, gods, I thought you were just going to fuck them. But, wow, you had them entranced. I almost forgot to climb the wall.”

“Good,” I said. “Well?”

“Door’s this way,” she said. “Let’s save our friends.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Chaun

I groaned as Princess Adelaide’s fingers clawed into my back. Her possessiveness shocked me. I rolled over, trying to get off of her as my cock spurted into her depths. The rickety cot in my cell creaked as I rolled onto my back. But she came with me, still hugging me, her pussy milking my cock.

“I’m not yours,” I gasped. “I’m married.”

“So am I,” she moaned. “What does that have to do with love? Yes, yes, fill me with your seed. Let me bear all your changeling sons.”

“Your husband will kill me,” I groaned.

“He won’t,” she gasped. “I won’t let you go this time. No one will steal you away.”

I opened my mouth. I had to sing, to calm down the wild look in her eyes, to get her to see sense. To convince her to help us escape. But before a single note could escape my lips, her hands clamped over my mouth, silencing me.

“Oh, no. No sweet croons to confuse me,” she purred. “I’m going to save you, Chaun. I love you.”
I grabbed her wrist, wrenching them off my mouth. “No, you don’t. You’re just obsessed about me. It’s not the same thing.”

“Obsessed?” she hissed, eyes wild, her voice rising in octaves. Her pussy clenched on my cock. And then, with a wild strength, her hands seized my wrists and yanked my arms over my head.

It happened so fast, before I could even resist what she was doing. She slammed my wrists into manacles dangling from the walls. Metal clinked as they latched about my wrists, keeping me in place. She smiled down at me.

“There, now you’re not going anywhere.” Her hand covered my mouth as I struggled to speak. “Just enjoy my love.”

She slid her pussy up my cock, clenching so hard, her tits bouncing.

“You’re mine!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Minx

I couldn’t believe that Xera and the others let themselves get captured. I mean, I know there was like a hundred soldiers and three mages of the same rank as Faoril, but, still. This was what happened when I left them alone. They were helpless without me.

Aurora and I moved along the side of the keep. Beside the keep’s main entrance, which was guarded by more soldiers, I had found two other doors, both locked. Prince Gruber didn’t want anyone slipping in. He must be paranoid.

And given the reputation of our party—we did break into the Vault of Raratha—I should take it as a sign of respect for my skill.

We reached the door. I pulled out a rolled bundle from my pouch and flipped it opened, grabbing my lock picks. I selected a tension wrench and a wavy rake. I pushed the tension wrench, a thin strip of metal bent into an L, into the bottom of the keyway. You needed the tension to keep the pins pushed up once you picked them. I shoved in the rake, working it in and out, the pins clicking. A rake was a brute force method, but it was fast for cheap locks.

This wasn’t a cheap lock.

I pulled out the rake and grabbed a pick, a thin piece of metal that curved up into a hook at the end. I slid it into the keyway and slid it along the pins. There were seven of them. I furrowed my brow, pushing on them, trying to get a mental picture of them. Some wouldn’t move. Others did. I worked by feel, going back and forth between the pins. The lock clicked.

“Hurry,” Aurora hissed. “I hear footsteps.”

In the distance, heavy boots thudded. Rain drummed on armor. “There are security pins. It’s a good lock.” I pushed on the third pin. It clicked up and suddenly the lock twisted a bit to the right, giving me a false set, making me think all the pins were up, but one wasn’t. The pin was shaped like a spool, narrower in the middle. It allowed the lock to twist some before binding while the pin wouldn’t be able to go up any higher, making you think it was pushed up enough.

But it was also progress.

Aurora looked around, biting her lip. The footsteps grew louder. Around the corner of the building, a torch burned. I took a deep breath, heart racing as I focused on the lock. I touched pin five. It felt set. Then I moved to six. It talked to me, giving feedback as I pushed along with counter-rotation on the lock, pushing against the direction I tensioned it.

The pin clicked and the lock twisted farther to the right, giving me a deeper false set. I was closer.

“You should see the girl they got at the Gull and Feather,” a gruff voice said in the direction of the guards. “She’s Halanian.”

“Belly dancer?” the other guard said.

I pushed on the fourth pin. It clicked twice, the pin serrated with little teeth to catch the break line and bind the lock. I had to be almost there. I slid up to the front pin. It was hard to manipulate. The warding in the keyway forced my lock pick to enter low. I could barely touch it. The torchlight grew brighter. Aurora shifted her hips, letting out a whining sound.

She was scared. You couldn’t let fear get to you when you were doing something delicate and complex and—

Click.

The lock turned. I pulled out my picks, shoving them into my mouth, and shouldered open the door. Aurora gasped, darting in after me. I closed the door softly, twisting the doorknob so there would be no click. The guards laughed louder. I turned it, my ear pressed to the door.

Their words were muffled, but they didn’t sound alarmed. In moments, they were past the door.

“Ooh, that was fun,” I said around the picks in my mouth. I turned around and scanned the hallway we had entered. It was dark. But a torch burned farther down it.

“Fun?” Aurora said, her voice choked. “We were almost caught.

I pulled my picks out of my mouth. “I know.” I grinned at her as I put away my tools. “Ooh, this will be a night to remember.”

“You’re strange,” Aurora said as I padded down the hallway.

I shrugged. “What’s the fun in doing something if you don’t take any pleasure in it.” I gave her a sly grin over my shoulder, looking up at her. “After all, I heard your orgasmic moans in the courtyard. You screamed loud when you came.”

Aurora’s cheeks blushed. “Let’s go save our friends.”

I nodded.

We explored the keep. I figured the dungeon would be in the basement, so I was on the lookout for stairs leading down. I paused at each door, pressing my ear against it to listen before opening it. I found a lot of pantries and storerooms. Part of me itched to explore them better, to find any valuables, but I had to save Xera.

And she was more important than anything.

We moved deeper into the keep, Aurora moving almost as silently as me. She had a natural grace and affinity for sneaking. She held a totem in her hand, her rock one based on the straight lines carved on it. She was ready in case we were spotted by guards.

If we could avoid any tangles for as long as possible, it would increase our odds of success.

I opened another door, peering into a small linen closet. I sighed, closing the door and padding down the hallway. Shadows moved ahead. I froze in a crouch. Boots thudded on the stone. Armor jingled.

“Patrol,” Aurora hissed behind me.

My heart surged with excitement. I had to think fast to avoid engaging them. I glanced down the hallway, smiled. I grabbed Aurora’s hand, dragging the taller avian—everyone was taller than me—down the hallway. She stumbled back.

“Where are we going?” she asked, the footsteps nearer.

I wrenched open the linen closer. “Go,” I said.

The guards were at the intersection. Aurora darted in. I slipped in, too, closing the door shut. I winced as its hinge creaked loud and mournful. Didn’t the custodian keep things oiled in this blasted place?

“Hear that?” the guard asked.

“No,” groaned Aurora.

“Someone in there?”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Aurora Xandra

My heart thudded so hard in my chest. My hands clenched on my earth totem. I slid my fingers across it, reaching out to the elementals living in the constructed rocks around us. The guards were right outside. I didn’t want to hurt regular people, but I would rescue Chaun and…

“Oh, yes, lick my pussy, Gunther,” Minx moaned, loud and throaty. “Oh, you are such a stud.” She leaned against the door and undulated against it, making its rusty hinges creak and rattle. “Oh, you are going to get some hot pussy tonight. Oh, yes. Make me cum soooo hard. Oh, yes. Then you can fuck me as much as you want. Just give it to me.”

My jaw dropped. I stared at her in horror. What was she doing? Now they definitely know we were in here. I surged out my power. The stones at my feet vibrated, grated together, coalescing into my servant.

Outside, the guards laughed. “Devour her, Gunther,” one shouted. “Then get your dick wet.”

The other banged on the door. “I better hear all about it later.”

“He’ll tell you,” Minx moaned. “Trust me, boys, it’ll be a story that’ll keep you hard all day!”

The guards laughed harder while Minx kept moaning, pretending Gunther ate her pussy. The footsteps retreated, dwindling with the laughter. I blinked in shock. That actually worked. I stared down at Minx, a mischievous smile on her face. She looked so childish right now, enhanced by her short frame and slim stature.

“When people have questions, you have to give them believable answers. So someone’s in the linen closet. Why? Make some moans, and suddenly it’s not a person hiding who shouldn’t be there, but a pair of lovers having a secretive tryst. You don’t have to investigate any longer. Your question has been answered.”

“That’s smart,” I said.

“I know. I’m smart sometimes.” She pressed her ear against the door. “Okay, they’re gone.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Minx

“Finally,” I breathed, staring through the open door at the stairs leading downward. Twice we had to hide from patrolling guards as we searched the first floor. And a third time we had to hide from a maid who wasn’t happy about being woken up and wanted to know who had barged into her bedchamber.

She was more persistent than the guards.

There were so many rooms for servant quarters around here, it was disgusting.

But now we had the stairs down into the dungeon. Men talked below, the type of idle conversation guards have to pass the time. I heard coins clink and the shuffle of a deck of guards. I glanced at Aurora, nodding at her.

“Be ready,” I told her in a whisper. “We’re not going to sneak past them. Stay five paces behind me.”

Aurora nodded, her face pale, breathing heavily. She gripped her totem tight. Then pulled out a second one with the swirling lines.

I padded down the stone stairs. They corkscrewed into the earth. The men’s voices grew louder and louder. One slapped on the table, proclaiming his winning hands. Others groaned. Coins clinked. My nose twitched. Were they playing with gold or copper?

Probably copper. They were guards. But it could be silver if I was lucky.

Aurora padded behind me, staying back five paces. When I stopped, she stopped. As I neared the bottom, seeing the opening at the end of the spiraling stairs, I slowed. I held up a hand, motioning Aurora to stay back and crept forward the final few steps. I pressed against the wall, sliding along it, peering, trying to get a glimpse into the room.

I didn’t move fast as I leaned my head out around the corner. Fast movement attracts attention. I went slow, sticking my head out, letting myself scan the room. It was a guard room, a heavy, locked door beyond the table where four guards sat playing cards. One shuffled. They were all engrossed in the game, none noticing my slow movement. Sitting on a stool nearby was a red-robed mage, her pale, Thosian face tired.

I leaned slowly back and glanced up at Aurora. I slid back up to her, motioning her to lean down. I whispered right into her ear, being as quiet as I could, “I need you to keep any gas from coming up the stairs.”

Aurora nodded, hand gripping the totem with the swirling lines.

I padded back down the stairs, my hand digging into my pouch. My heart beat faster and faster. There was a mage and four guards. And I knew just how to distract the mage. Faoril had taught me so much about mages and how they worked. I shivered in delight.

This would be fun.

I pulled out the alchemical bomb, the clay sides marked with a spiral. I took a deep breath.

And then darted around the corner and threw the clay ball between the guards and the mage. It hit with a loud crack. The guards grunted in surprise. The mage’s head snapped up as I darted back around the corner, red smoke bursting through the room.

“Illth’s poxed face,” one grunted. “What’s that smoke?”

“Damiana,” the mage gasped and then let out a groan. “Oh, no.”

The red smoke reached into the stairwell. Wind rushed past me. The air elemental burst into the doorway, swirling hard. It drove back the red smoke and kept it from engulfing us. I stepped into sight, chortling as I watched my fun unfold.

“Pater’s mighty cock and Slata’s hairy cunt!” moaned the mage.

Through the red smoke, I grinned as I saw her rip off her crimson robe, unveiling a curvy body. Thick, brown hair covered her pussy. She groaned, rubbing it as she fell to her knees. An excited twinge shot through me as she plunged her fingers over and over into her snatch.

“Look at that,” the guards groaned, staring at her in the fog. They wore leather armor, not the plate of the outside guards. Already they were peeling off their cuirass, dropping the boiled leather onto the ground as they advanced on the masturbating mage.

She stared up at them with hungry eyes. “Yes, yes, give me your cocks. I need them. I want all your cum.”

“Minx?” Aurora said, joining me and peering out as the four guards pulled out their dicks. Three had straw-colored pubic hair, the fourth light brown. Their dicks were squat and thick, thrusting towards the mage’s face. “Oh, my.”

I nodded my head. “We have to wait for the damiana to dissipate. But they took a good dose. They’ll be fucking for a half-hour or longer, not caring about anything.”

“Like at Grahata when we left the labyrinth,” flushed Aurora, her body shaking.

“Exactly,” I nodded. “And for once, I’m not caught up in it.”

The mage reached out with greedy hands, grasping two cocks, stroking them, and leaned her mouth forward to lick at a third. She swirled her tongue around it while I shook my hips from side to side. The air elemental kept back most of the spicy damiana gas. A little got through, making me so wet. I rubbed at the crotch of my leather britches, watching the mage suck the tip of the guard’s dick, her hands flying on the other two.

Aurora squirmed beside me, her nipples dimpling her sleeveless blouse. It was still wet from the rain, clinging to her round breasts. I licked my lips, naughty thoughts popping through my head. I could slip beneath her skirt and eat her pussy…

No, no. We should stay focused.

“She’s really sucking on them,” Aurora said, her voice thick with longing. Even envy.

“I bet you wish you could suck on Chaun’s and Xandra’s cocks at the same time.”

Aurora nodded her head.

“Maybe a few other hermaphrodites, too.”

Aurora smiled, her hips shaking.

I smacked her ass. “Naughty wife.”

“I am,” she smiled, sounding proud.

She had changed so much. Like me. Something about this quest had affected us all. I cared about others. I mean, more than just my dead sister Fox. I had Xera, whom I loved, and I didn’t even want to betray Angela any longer. Because I liked her. She was my companion, my friend. Aurora was no longer the shy, virginal avian who blushed when Chaun did things to her. She had matured into a woman who knew what she desired and wanted, and who had embraced a husband that could assume any form to give it to her.

I shifted my hips, smiling, eager to be reunited with Xera as I watched the mage bob her mouth from cock to cock. Her hands moving, stroking different ones as she worked her way across each cock, sucking for a moment, making the men groan.

“That’s it, little whore, suck our cocks.”

“Pater’s cock, but she knows how to please a man.”

“I always heard female mages were cock-hungry sluts.”

I giggled. “Faoril sure is.”

Aurora nodded her head, smiling, that envious, longing look in her eyes. She wanted to be the mage, to be wild with men, but at the same time, she would not betray her marriage vows. She had a confidence about her, knowing who she was and accepting it.

One of the guards grunted. His cock erupted as the mage stroked it. His cum spurted out, splattering her blushing cheeks. The mage whipped her head around, latching her mouth about the erupting cock before it squirted a second time. Jizz dripping down her face, she gulped down the rest with hungry need.

“Slata’s hairy cunt,” a guard on her other side groaned, jerking his cock hard. His dick exploded. Cum splashed on the mage’s face, two powerful bursts, before she could whip her head around and suck on it.

“Fuck, I want her cunt,” a third guard said. He moved around behind her, grabbing her hips. “Cum on, slut, you know you want it.”

The mage moaned as her hips were raised. And then she shivered as the guard thrust into her pussy. My own cunt clenched in envy. Aurora let out a whimpering sigh. She wanted that, too. She wanted to be fucked so hard right now.

The guard who just came popped his cock out of the mage’s mouth. Cum dripped off her face. The fourth guard who hadn’t cum seized her brown hair and rammed his dick deep into her mouth. She was impaled between the two guards, her body rocked, her breasts jiggling as they pounded her.

“Yes, yes, yes,” Aurora moaned, her fingers digging into her skirt, pressing the fabric into her wet pussy.

I rubbed harder at my crotch, digging the leather against my pussy folds. My juices flowed as I watched the two guards spit-roast the mage. She rocked between them, cum raining off her face and onto the floor, her moans so loud despite the muffling cock in her mouth.

“Yes, yes, fuck the slut,” I groaned, rubbing harder and harder.

“Gewin’s mighty cock,” the guard fucking her pussy grunted. “Take it. Take my cum.”

“Oh, yes,” Aurora groaned, her body swaying and shivering. Her nipples were so hard against her blouse.

“Fuck it,” I groaned. The damiana was still in the room. I couldn’t take this any longer.

I ducked under Aurora’s skirt. The avian gasped in shock as my damp hair slid up her thighs. My left arm wrapped about her waist, squeezing her ass. And then my lips nuzzled against her pussy lips. She was shaved, her flesh so hot and sweet. I licked through her folds while my right hand fumbled at the ties of my britches.

I had to cum so badly.

“Minx,” Aurora groaned. “Oh, you naughty halfling. Did the damiana leak through?”

“No,” I moaned. “But it’s still there. And… I need to cum. Don’t you?”

“Yes,” Aurora shivered, her hips undulating. “It’s so hot. I want to be the mage right now. Ooh, she’s being pulled to the ground. They’re swarming her and… Yes, she has a cock in her pussy and asshole. Listen to her.”

I could hear the mage moaning, “Yes, yes, yes, fuck my naughty body. Use me. Pater’s cock, yes! Cum in me!”

I shivered and groaned in relief as I undid my britches. I shoved my hand in and found my hot, shaved flesh. My tongue flailed through Aurora’s pussy lips as I stroked my hot flesh. I groaned, digging my tongue through her folds. I licked and slid through her folds. I devoured her. I tongued her wonderful pussy.

Sweet cream poured down my cheeks. My eyes fluttered as my tongue slid up to her clit. I found it, sucking on it. Aurora gasped, squirming. She ground her pussy on my hot mouth while I listened to the mage and the guards fuck.

My fingers pumped fast and hard in and out of my pussy. The heel of my hand ground on my clit. Pleasure shot through my body. My snatch clenched on my digits. The silky friction rippled through my body. The excitement of our mission, the sounds of the gangbang, the feel of Aurora’s pussy on my lips shot through me.

“Oh, Minx,” Aurora groaned. “Oh, another guard’s cum. He’s ripped his dick out of her asshole. She’s gaping open. Cum’s dribbling out and… yes, another guard’s fucking her.”

“Good,” I moaned.

“Pound my ass and cunt!” the mage moaned. “Fuck me!”

“Fuck the whore,” groaned the guards.

My fingers curled in depths of my pussy. They slid along my walls, searching for that delicious spot inside me. I shivered, brushing it. Pleasure shivered through me. Delight burned in my depths as I massaged it.

I moaned about Aurora’s clit as I sucked on it. Her throaty moans become more song-like as she squirmed. I kept rubbing my spot, building the pleasure in me, satiating my horny cunt. The moans in the guardroom grew louder and louder.

And then I came.

Pleasure exploded through my body. I spasmed. Rapture shot through me. I nipped Aurora’s clit. A moment later, she sang out her pleasure. Her juices gushed down into my mouth. I drank them down as ecstasy raced through me. It was wonderful. Stupendous.

“I’m coming, Xera!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Xerathalasia

My ears twitched as I sat cross-legged in my cell. The sounds of sex echoed through the halls. They came from Chaun’s cell where he bedded the Princess Adelaide, writhing in her possessive embrace, and from the guard room. Four men fucked the female mage and, beneath their moans, almost imperceptible to my hearing, I heard two more sets of moans.

Minx and Aurora.

One of Minx’s lust bombs had detonated. I hoped they weren’t caught up in it. I took deep breaths, focusing on the sounds of their love making. I think Minx was beneath Aurora’s skirt, licking the avian’s pussy while frigging her own snatch. They both moaned in orgasmic delight.

I’m coming, Xera.

The words were so faint, but I smiled. She was coming for me. My pussy clenched on the bulb gifted to me by the elf-plant of Drakin Castle. I managed to hide it in my snatch before the guards seized it, unwilling to let it fall into their hands. I was entrusted with it.

Minx was coming to save me. She was such a special thing. I didn’t want to leave her when this was over. I wanted to take her back to the Deorc Forest, but she would have no place there. And it was where I belonged with my wife and daughter.

I wasn’t even sure I loved my wife any longer. I wasn’t sure if I ever really had.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Minx

“Okay,” I panted, pulling my face from beneath Aurora’s skirt, her juices coating my mouth. “I think we can slip through.”

“Okay,” she panted, face flushed. “Some of the damiana got through, didn’t it?”

“Just a touch,” I admitted. “But we should be good. Just skirt the edge and don’t let those horny guys see us.”

Aurora nodded. We stepped out. Everyone was naked, fucking the mage. Cum coated her body, her breasts dripping with it. She was on her back now, a guard rutting away, the other three standing around, stroking their dicks, eager for their turn. As we padded across the room, I snagged a set of keys discarded with the clothing. I reached the heavy doors, inserted the key, twisted.

It opened onto a long corridor of cells. There was a branching intersection. Torches came down the left-hand branch. I stole down to the intersection, leaning against the corner. I was tense. There were two more mages in the castle. And I bet they were guarding Faoril and Thrak. They’d have to keep them bound up and out of trouble.

Thrak could rip this place a part, and if Faoril got any cum…

So that was why there were torches burning there. They’d be in front of Thrak and Faoril’s cell. I shivered, really wishing I found the antimagic bomb. But no alchemist knew how to make it. Only that gnome bounty hunter. And she was dead.

But it was time to be bold. I slipped my hand into my pouch and grabbing a bomb with an X carved into it. I stepped out into the intersection, arm raised to throw the alchemical weapon at the mages. I blinked. The torches were burning at the end of the hallway, but there was no one there like I expected. Just a line of wooden doors with barred windows set in them.

Cloth rustled behind me.

I turned and gulped. The two mages stood in the darkness down the other hallway, staring at a pair of cells. They glanced in my direction, drawn by the movement. My heart raced as I spun around. I had to be quick.

I hurtled the bomb as hard as I could.

Magic slammed into me. I grunted, thrown to the floor, pinned by an invisible force. My alchemical bomb flashed through the darkness. I bit my lip and—

One of the mages caught it inches from his face with magic-controlled air. He flinched back anyways, stumbling into the other mage, his wide, crimson sleeves rustling. I groaned. I messed up. I was so sure they would be in the torchlight like a normal person.

“The thief,” the mage said.

“What did she throw at us?” asked the second.

Xandra stepped over me, stroking her totems. Wind rushed down the hallway. She gasped, slammed down beside me as at the same moment her air elemental reached my alchemical bomb still held in mid air.

And crushed it.

Purple smoke burst from the shattered jar as the alchemy substance reacted with the air. The two mages crashed to the ground, the smoke already dissipating. The chamomile didn’t stay around as long as the damiana.

“Why didn’t you use a sleep bomb on the guards and the mage in the other room?” Xandra gasped as she sat up, rubbing at her chest.

“Oh, yeah, didn’t think about that,” I said, hopping to my feet. “Besides, wasn’t the lust bomb more fun?”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Thrak

I took slow, deep breaths as I lay on the floor of my cell, pinned by the magic holding me. The air was stronger than iron, diamond, or even adamantium. It held me in place. No amount of struggling or raging would free me. There was nothing I could do but wait.

I had to conserve my strength. If there was an opportunity to escape, I had to be ready to act. Pointless struggle would only waste my energy. Patience. Like hunting on the tundra. Sometimes, you had to wait hours, even days, for the prey to move into the right spot and—

The magic vanished around me. Two thuds resounded outside the cell.

I raged.

It was wonderful to unleash my fury and control it. I held the brutal, bloodthirsty, amoral storm that resided in me with reins of Faoril’s magic. I chose what it hurt. Who it killed. I decided when it would end and when I would regain control.

It was the greatest gift I had ever received.

Snarling with fury, I was on my feet and throwing myself at the door. I exploded through it. Wood burst into splinters. I landed in a crouch over the stunned bodies of the mages, their faces relaxed in peaceful sleep.

My rage wanted to raise my foot and slam down, crushing their heads like overripe melons. They bound me. They captured me. They threatened my wife. But I was in control. My head snapped down the corridor and gazed at the puny thing waving her hand. She would break beneath my grip and scream…

I ended the rage.

“Everyone’s gear was thrown in this room for some reason,” Minx said. She stood before an open cell door. Already Aurora, holding a set of keys, opened the next door.

“Saphique be praised,” a naked Sophia said, bursting out of the cell and into Aurora’s arms. “You freed us.”

“I freed you,” Minx huffed as Sophia rained kisses on Aurora’s face.

The avian squirmed out of Sophia’s embrace. “I need to free the others.”

“Right,” Sophia said. Then she noticed me. “Don’t look at me, Thrak, I’m naked!”

I chuckled as she darted into the open cell Minx stood beside. The halfling shook her head, muttering beneath her breath. Angela burst out of the next cell door, standing tall and confident despite her nudity.

“Your armor is in here, my Queen,” reported Sophia.

“The pieces of the sword?” Concern flashed across Angela’s face. The redhead hurried down the hallway as Aurora freed Faoril. My wife stepped out, gave me a smile, then hurried to the room with our supplies. Thyrna stretched as she strutted from hers.

I followed after, itching to grab my ax. I nodded to Minx. “My thanks.”

“At least someone’s grateful,” the halfling muttered.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Aurora Xandra

My heart clenched as I worked down the hallway. I freed Xera next, eager to see Chaun. I reached what had to be his cell and paused. A low, throaty, feminine moan issued through the cell door. My cheeks went pink. Chaun was…fucking.

Who?

I peered through the barred window. A strawberry-blonde woman rode my husband, her skin so pale compared to his midnight-black flesh. Her large breasts bounced as she slid up and down his cock, her moans throaty, reveling in the pleasure of his shaft.

“Yes, yes, yes, my bard,” the woman moaned.

I recognized her from Chaun’s description. Princess Adelaide, the woman he loved before me. And now he was fucking her. Reunited with her. I shivered, fear twisting through my stomach as I watched them writhe, make love. The princess’s back arched, her pale butt-cheeks clenching as she enjoyed my husband’s cock.

“Never letting you go, Chaun. I’ll convince my husband. I will. Or maybe we’ll disguise you as a guard. Oh, I love you, Chaun. You’re mine.”

I shoved the key into the lock, my fear turning into something else—anger. Hers? He was my husband. I twisted the key hard, the locks clicking, and threw open the door. I strode into the room, hands on my hips, glaring at the woman.

“Excuse me, he’s yours?”

The woman snapped her gaze over her head. She frowned at the sight of me. “Who are you? I don’t recognize you as one of the servants.”

“I’m his wife,” I huffed, marching forward. “Chaun, what are you doing?”

Chaun tried to speak, but his lips were muffled by her hand placed over his mouth, his wrists manacled over his head to the wall. He struggled, staring at me. “Doesn’t look like my husband wants to be yours…bitch!”

I had never called a woman a bitch before. But it felt so good to call this one that name. I glared at her as her face contorted in anger. She kept riding him, her tits jiggling, anger molting across her beautiful features.

“Bitch? You dare call me a bitch? Do you know who I am?”

“The hussy fucking my husband behind your husband’s back! Just a cheating slattern.”

“Slattern!” her voice rose in an octave every time she spoke. “You call me a slattern!”

“You’re fucking my husband! I’ll call you what I want.”

“Is there a problem?” Angela asked from behind me.

At that, Princess Adelaide stopped riding Chaun, her eyes widening. “Why are you out of your cell? Where are the mages? The guards! Help! The prisoners are escaping!”

“Yes, we are,” I said, darting into the cell and unlocking my husband’s manacles.

He seized Adelaide’s wrist and pulled her hand from his mouth. “Princess, this is my wife. She loves me.”

I nodded. “So get off my man, hussy. And… get locked up. We’re leaving.”

“Leaving?” She glared at us. “You think you’re leaving with Chaun! He’s mine!” Wild anger flashed across her face. And then she touched her belly. White light flared in the shape of an arrow penetrating a heart.

The symbol of Luben.

And then an alarm blared as holy magic radiated out from the Princess. I clapped my hands over my ears, crying out in pain. It was so loud I heard the stones of the walls creak and groan. It was so loud that…

The entire castle must have heard.

To be continued…

---

This is obviously the sequel of my last story, but this time I have taken the time to revise, edit, etc. before posting this. If you want, tell me what you liked, what you didn’t like, how I can improve my story. I’m still learning how to write the best stories.

I abruptly woke up as the morning sunlight beamed through my bedroom window. I quickly covered my eyes, averting my gaze from the sudden brightness. I lethargically looked at my clock, wondering what time it was; 9:25. Kicking off the covers, I rubbed my eyes and walked downstairs. As I groggily wandered down to my kitchen, I noticed my parents had already gone on their morning commute to work. It was remarkably quiet as well, so I assumed my brother had gone off to his classes at the community college. I plopped down on the couch and started channel surfing, trying to wake up so I could enjoy the early summer day ahead.

After 15 minutes of watching some weird talk show, I was finally alert enough. I went back upstairs and threw my clothes on. It was pretty casual; just a black T-shirt and some blue jeans; what I usually wore on the weekends. After all, it was only two weeks into summer vacation. I rushed back downstairs and felt a vibrating in pants pocket right as my foot met with the kitchen floor. It was my phone. Glancing at the caller ID, it said that my friend Courtney. I promptly answered with a relaxed, “Talk to me”. I was greeted by the sound of Courtney’s mellow voice. Obviously, she thought I was still sleeping because she said, “Hey Andrew! Did I wake you up? Sorry if I did” She sounded a little guilty. Swiftly, I responded, “Oh! No, no, you’re fine. I got up about half an hour ago.” Surprised, she remarked, “Are you kidding! It’s nearly 10:00!” Courtney was an early riser, what with her being on a swim team during the summer, so 10:00 was pretty late to be sleeping in for her. I abruptly interrupted her, “Hey, hey! Keep your shirt on! It’s summer. I can wake up whenever I want.” After a slight pause I said, “Anyway, why’d you call?” With her mind scattered, Courtney asked me, “Oh right! I got invited to Kaitie’s beach party and she said that I could bring a friend if I wanted. I was thinking about bringing you. What do ya say?”

After briefly thinking about it, I answered, “Yeah, why not? It sounds like fun. It’s weird; I’ve lived so close to a lake my entire life and not once have I ever been to a beach party. Anyway, where’s the party?” Courtney promptly answered back, “It’s at 7:00 tonight at Warren Lake. You’d better bring a swimsuit.” Impatiently, I said, “I can do that. Thanks for the invitation. See you at 7:00 then.” We exchanged good-byes and hung up.

My day was pretty normal following that conversation. I ate a tuna melt for lunch while watching Monty Pythons Flying Circus at around 1:00 and hit the gym around 2:30 like I always did. I mean, I’m built, but I’m no bodybuilder. After biking home, I watched some TV contemplating what the party would be like. Would it be like any normal party or would it be like the time in speech class last year? Probably not, but it never hurts to think about it. I was remembering how soft and pert Courtney’s tits looked as they sprung up and down when she was helping me fuck Kaitie, how Kaitie’s small tits bounced erratically as my eight inch cock thrust in and out of her tight asshole, the moans Courtney made as she drove a 24 inch didlo into her pussy and Kaitie’s at the same time. I was getting hard just thinking about it. Just in case if that actually did happen tonight at the party, (though not likely) I wanted to make sure I was at my full potential, so I sadly let my shaft deflate and go limp.

Before I knew it, it was a quarter to 7:00 and I wasn’t ready! As I looked at the clock, my eyes widened. Like a bullet, I jumped off my ass and ran upstairs. While running up the stairs, I was attempting to get my pants off, resulting in me tripping a few times. In retrospect, this was a very stupid thing to do, but then again, I lived, so there’s no problem. I quickly snatched my swim trunks from the top shelf of my closet and jumped into them. After I had the proper beach attire on, I knelt down in front of my closet, throwing articles of clothing out looking for my Chaco’s. After a heap of clothes was strewn about behind me, I finally found them. I slipped them on and was on my way downstairs. I stopped at my desk and pulled a Sticky Note from off the pile writing, “GONE TO BEACH PARTY WITH COURTNEY AT WARREN LAKE. BE BACK BY 10:00”. I stuck it to the front door and pulled my bike out of the garage. Glancing at the clock, I had 10 minutes to spare. What with Warren Lake being only about 5 blocks from my house, I took my jolly old time getting there.

I rode up the slight hill on the beaten dirt path, avoiding the occasional two or three people. They looked my age, so I assume they were walking to the party. I nearly lost my bike down the hill a few times, but other than that, the ride was a breeze. As I got nearer, I could smell the distinct aroma of hotdogs and burgers being cooked on the grill. I went around the bend and saw what was concealed behind the trees; people jumping off barges into the water, playing volleyball, throwing Frisbees, ultimately just having a good time. I coasted on my bike over to a knocked over dead tree and left it leaning up against it.

After kicking off my sandals, I walked around aimlessly in an attempt to find Courtney, when I heard a shout behind me, “Hey! Hey, Andrew! Over here!” I turned around and saw Courtney standing in the tide wearing a rather revealing bikini. She looked stunning. Her silky cinnamon hair flowed from her crown while done up in a tidy ponytail with her bangs part off to the right. Her smooth pussy and curvy ass were, sadly, covered by thin ruby sections of fabric tied by thin threads at the hips. The bright crimson fabric stretched tightly over her perky breasts, barely keeping them restrained.

I walked over to her a bit conscious about getting a hard-on just by looking at her. After I was within earshot of her, she ran up, gave me a tight, brief hug and said, “Hey there! I’m soooo glad you could make it here… well? What are you waiting for? Take that shirt off and get in the water!” Thinking she would never ask, I pulled my shirt over my head and threw it over onto my bike. I turned back around and walked closer to Courtney. She had a surprised expression on her face for some reason. Inquiring, I asked, “Somethin’ the matter?” She responded, “Nothing. It’s just that I don’t remember you being this buff.” I didn’t think it would have mattered, but working out at the gym actually paid off. I casually mentioned, “Well, I got bored of summer after, like, the second day, so I’ve been going to the gym more often.” After a small nod, she replied, “Well, it’s working for you.”

After that comment, Courtney turned around and signaled toward me to join her in the water. I slowly walked up tote frigid water and did the clich?dip your toe in the water”. After regulating how cold the water was, I stepped in. I shivered, but only for a moment, before adjusting to the chilly water. Courtney and I swam out about 15 feet to the floating barge. It was basically 4 oil drums tied together with 2 x 4’s strapped to it. I pulled myself up onto it and outstretched my hand to give Courtney help up onto the barge. She grabbed hold and pulled herself up onto it, water dripping down her satin skin, the droplets glistening in the setting sun as they rolled down her chest.

I stared beyond the lake and past the dense elm forest, gazing at the sun as it steadily crept behind the Rocky Mountains. “Well, ain’t that a sight? This is what I love about Colorado…” Continuing to stare at it, she replied “Yeah, but you know what more of a sight than that sunset is is? You in the lake!”. She placed her hands on my back and pushed me off the barge. I hit the water with a loud *smack*. Emerging from the water, I was shocked. “Really Courtney? Really?” I laughed as I splashed her with a handful of water. The sudden rush of the water obviously surprised her, causing her to fall face first into the water. She surfaced from the water taking in a deep breath. “Oh, so that’s the way you want it?” She cupped her hands and splashed me in the face. Retaliating, I covered her with a giant wave. The water washed over her chest, exciting her nipples, making them poke out against her top, but ever so slightly.

After we had both received our fair share of water to the face, we swam back to the shoreline. We walked out of the water dripping wet and eager to mingle with the other partiers. Our paths split as I walked toward the barbecue and Courtney walked off in another direction. I had a hankering for a good ol’ footlong bratwurst. Just the way they’re made in Germany. As I picked one out, I couldn’t help but notice that Courtney was chatting with Kaitie on a log. After some time had passed by, I saw Courtney grab Kaitie’s arm and impatiently pull her into a section of the dead elm forest. It puzzled me, but I was too hungry to care.

Once Kaitie and Courtney were deep in the forest, Courtney put it bluntly. “I know that this is your party and you want to enjoy it so I’ll be quick. Ever since that time in speech class, I haven’t been able to get you out of my head.” She put her hand on Kaitie’s shoulder. “All day, you are rushing through my mind. I crave you.” Courtney reached up and placed her hand on Kaitie’s modest breast. Kaitie was shocked. She grabbed Courtney’s wrist, throwing her hand off of her chest, “Courtney… I don’t know how to break this to you, but I like guys a lot more that chicks… sorry.” Courtney dejectedly crossed her arms with a sad “Oh”. Kaitie continued, “I mean… you were great in speech class, you really were, but I really would like to be… serviced, I guess, by a guy. I mean, Andrew was great. The way he touched me; it made me feel special. And being penetrated in two holes at the same time; pure ecstasy. But if it’s just you, sorry to say, it’d be no fun.” Courtney anxiously spoke, “Well, if it’s Andrew and some DP you’re after, that could be arranged; I… I could go get him. Would that put you in the mood?” Kaitie’s bright eyes darted back and forth, trying to find an excuse not to do it, but her mind was drawing a blank. Eventually, she responded, “Yeah, I… I guess if Andrew was here… and if we wouldn’t get caught of course…I could do it… but that’s a big ‘could’.” Courtney was so happy now. She left Kaitie and ran off to go find me. As she ran off, she hollered to Kaitie, “I’ll be right back! Just stay there!”

I had just sat down in the sand and was about to eat my brat when I saw Courtney running toward me. She instantly caught my attention as her tits bounced with every stride she took. My admiration was sadly cut short when she grabbed my arm and whispered, “Um… me and Kaitie need you for… something.” She jerked me up off the sand and dragged me away from the party into the dead woods. I was still very hungry, so I kept a vice grip on my plate of foodstuffs. While I was downing potato chips, she led me deep into the forest to Kaitie who was waiting on a large rock. She looked bored, but also like she was anticipating something. Her legs were crossed over each other with the top one bouncing up and down; like she was trying to keep herself occupied while she waited for… something. Something I wasn’t so sure of. Courtney spoke up, “Well, Kaitie… I got Andrew. Now can we do this?” I was confused. “And what exactly is ‘this’?”, I said quizzically. Kaitie was the first to explain. She spryly hopped off the rock and waltzed toward me, “Well Andrew, you see… how do I put this? You know what happened in speech class? Yeah, we want to do that again.” I was in a state of pure astonishment. Courtney took my silence as a yes and kneeled down in front of me.

She reached up to the drawstring of my swimsuit and leisurely pulled at them. The knot came undone and with my trucks loose, Courtney took the opportunity to pull them down to the ground. My penis limply flopped out, still needing some ‘encouragement’. When she saw it, she had a puzzled look on her face, “Andrew, I remember your cock being really big. What happened?” Defensive and nervously, I said, “Uh… the… the water… it’s… it’s really cold.” With a smile on her face, Courtney responded, “Well, I guess we’ll just have some fun warming it up.”

Courtney grinned as she placed two of her fingers on my cock and slowly started to pump it. She could instantly feel me start to get more solid. Things were getting intense pretty fast, so Kaitie grabbed my plate of food and set it down on a rock. Courtney brought her wet mouth closer and stuck her tongue out to meet my semi-flaccid shaft. After tonguing around the head, she opened her mouth and slowly slid my growing cock halfway in. She giggled as she felt it expand in her wet mouth. With my cock still inside her mouth, she began swirling her tongue around the head, desperately struggling to get me to my largest so the real fun could begin. After some thorough pumping and sucking, my cock reached the length of eight inches.

Kaitie was licking her lips in anticipation. She hopped off of her boulder and knelt down behind Courtney. She reached up to Courtney’s back and pulled on the strings to Courtney’s bikini top. The bright red top became relaxed and fell off of Courtney’s luscious tits onto the sand. Even though Courtney’s fabric restraints had fallen off, her globe-like breasts still remained pert. Courtney took my cock out of her mouth and rubbed her nipples in a circular path with my cock head. “Does that feel good?” Courtney said, lustfully. I raised my eyebrows and let out a sigh, too overwhelmed to speak. Kaitie reached behind her back and loosened her metallic blue bikini top. Kaitie’s small breasts were instantly embraced by the tepid evening air. Kaitie’s breasts were smaller than Courtney’s by quite a bit, but they were still perfect; lithe and perky.

Courtney guided my pounding meat up to Kaitie’s mouth, which she gladly opened and took two thirds of my cock into. After bobbing slowly on my dick for a few seconds, she took it out of her mouth and said, “Now I remember why I liked Andrew so much; he tastes so good!” Kaitie popped my cock back in her mouth and continued bobbing on it. Her shoulder-length hazel hair swayed back and forth with every bob she took. The jet black streak that ran through it greatly contrasted with the soft brown the rest of her hair was. After putting it behind her ear so it wouldn’t get the way anymore, Kaitie took my cock out of her slick mouth and licked the length of it, tasting all of it at once. Courtney took this chance to put her head near my crotch and stick one of my smooth balls in her mouth. She sucked on it, stretching my scrotum, pulling it away with her mouth. While it was in her mouth, she played around with it with her tongue before disengaging and planting a kiss on Kaitie. Kaitie accepted it and avidly kissed back. Infatuation exchanged between them as their tongues intermingled and lips played with each other.

Courtney cut off the kiss and looked in Kaitie’s eyes. Even though Courtney’s vivid sapphire blue eyes greatly contrasted with Kaitie’s gentle hazel eyes, their eyes told they were both thinking the same thing. Courtney grasped my dick, pumped it a few times and placed it between her lips and Kaitie’s. I pushed my meat slowly between their full lips while their tongues lashed out at each other’s ardently. My cock stretched to its limit between their mouths before withdrawing until the head was being massaged by their tongues again. Kaitie and Courtney slowly stopped the kissing between them. Still looking at Courtney lustfully, Kaitie spat a thick wad of spit onto my cock. After spreading it on my cock with her thin feminine hand, Courtney couldn’t resist and swallowed all my eight inches down her throat. After about five passes down her throat, I grabbed the back of her head and forced her throat to its limit. My shaft sprung out of her mouth after about ten seconds, with Courtney gasping for air. As my cock slid out from her throat, it remained coated in a thick layer of spit.

Kaitie took that short amount of time to extend her tongue outwards. She licked up and down my shaft, swallowing all of Courtney’s saliva as it came to her tongue. She slowly pushed my cock past her lips, slowly sucking the head, plunging it in and out of her mouth. She withdrew it from her mouth and looked up at me, swirling her tongue around the head. After sampling my cock head, she wanted more. She opened her mouth wide and inserted my shaft halfway into her hot mouth. Bobbing up and down on it with great speed, I noticed her bikini bottoms were soaked. She reached down and inserted a nimble finger into her damp pussy. Feeling electricity course throughout her body, she went all the way. She forced my shaft down and pressed it hard against her throat. I slowly thrust my cock deep down Kaitie’s throat, without a gag or anything. She stopped me after 30 seconds and removed my cock from her mouth with a *pop* sound.

Courtney moved back to me, this time with her bottoms taken off. She was leaning on her left leg; her hand on her hip, the other swaying in the slight breeze blowing through the woods. Her trimmed mound stood out, highlighted by the setting sun. Still pumping my hard cock, Kaitie looked up at me and said, “Go on ahead and fuck her. I have plans for her”. Courtney strolled over to the large boulder that Kaitie was sitting on 10 minutes ago and bent over it, spreading her legs to give me a better view of her illustrious cunt. I paced over to the stone and poised my cock at the entrance to her soaking wet slit. “You’ve never had me inside of you ever, have you?” She looked over her shoulder at me. “Nope… but there’s a first time for everything, I guess.” she said, giggling. I placed the tip at the entrance to her tight pussy and rubbed her slit to get her juices flowing. Courtney’s pussy leaked fluids as she moaned “I can’t wait! Stop teasing me and stick it in already.” Complying with the suggestion, I slowly slid my cock up to the head in her now pounding pussy. Her warmth welcomed my shaft for the first time. She let out a quiet whimper as it pressed into her slit, quickly expanding her vaginal walls. I rocked my cock head back and forth into her velvety pussy, working up to when her pussy had expanded enough to take in half of my cock. After teasing her for what seemed like an eternity to her, I squeezed my shaft halfway into her. She let out a yelp as her pussy was suddenly invaded by four inches of rigid flesh. I continued to push slowly in as her cunt muscles milked my cock. I began thrusting hard, yet keeping only four inches rocketing in and out of her for the time being.

Kaitie wandered over in front of Courtney with lust filling her mind. She ran her delicate fingers along Courtney’s arched back, stepping closer to the large rock. She sat on the stone directly in front of Courtney, displaying her freshly shaved pussy. Kaitie extended a finger into Courtney’s open mouth, wetting it with saliva. Courtney’s tongue curled around the finger, viciously playing with it. Pulling out of Courtney’s mouth, she placed the slippery finger against her clitoris and rubbed it in a circular motion. Courtney watched, practically drooling, admiring the steamy display. Kaitie continued with this show to the point when she looked into Courtney’s frantic eyes. “Your turn” she said lustfully. Supporting her body on just one forearm now, Courtney extended her slim fingers and parted past Kaitie’s pussy lips with her index and middle fingers. Kaitie pressed against both sides of her pussy, pulling the lips apart for easier penetration. Courtney curved her fingers upwards, causing Kaitie to throw her head back and let out a quick yelp.

Still rocking back and forth from my forceful thrusts; Courtney stuck out her tongue and started flicking at Kaitie’s pussy. Kaitie’s head quickly looked back down at her pussy with her mouth wide open as she was overcome with bliss. I watched this sexy display of affection and was suddenly overcome by the urge to thrust my entire shaft into Courtney. Lust overwhelmed me as I pushed the full length between her pussy lips. Courtney arched her back and let out a breathy gasp. Kaitie grabbed Courtney by her hair and forced her mouth down onto her wet cunt. She spread her pussy apart with two fingers and assertively said, “Don’t be shy. Stick your tongue in.” Courtney hesitantly pressed her tongue as far as it would go into Kaitie’s pulsing pussy. Kaitie played with her petite tits as Courtney licked the depths of her pussy attempting to achieve a violent orgasm. Kaitie’s moans intensified as Courtney fiercely waggled her tongue inside her dripping pussy.

I pulled my meat out of Courtney for a moment and stuck my two fingers all the way inside her moist pussy. I pulled them out, using the juices to slide my index finger slowly into her tight asshole. She moaned as the digit invaded her never-before-penetrated asshole. Courtney was still focusing on licking Kaitie’s pussy as it discharged small streams of pussy juice into her open mouth. I spiraled my finger inside her ass, getting it relaxed enough so I could insert another finger into her soon to be very pliable asshole. Courtney moaned softly as my finger explored the depths of her asshole. Still licking Kaitie’s burning pussy, Courtney began to relax her asshole more, allowing me to stick my middle finger inside as well. With every time the fingers rushed inside and out, Courtney’s asshole relaxed more and more. I gradually slid my fingers out Courtney’s asshole. It steadily relaxed and leisurely closed back up.

I poised my rock hard shaft at the entrance of her firm hole. I whispered gently into her ear, “Do you trust me?” she looked into my eyes and said, “More than anyone else in the world…” She bent over the rock even more with her chest to the cold, rough rock. She spread her cheeks apart, attempting to make the penetration easier. When I knew she was ready, I took my chance. My cock head barely pressed against her hole and I sensed it close itself off. I backed off saying, “If you don’t want me to do this, just say so.” She timidly responded, “I’m sorry. I… I want to. I’m just really nervous, is all.” Gently, I replied, “It’s OK. I’ll be gentle. You have nothing to worry about. Just relax.” Courtney readjusted herself on the rock and continued to tend to Kaitie’s pounding pussy to get her mind off of her anal penetration. Courtney laid her hands on my cock and gently guided it at her speed into her asshole. I applied a slight bit of pressure. I felt her asshole relax a bit as my cock head pressed further into her. Bit by bit, I pushed my stiff flesh inside her continuing-to-relax asshole. Courtney let out a quiet wince, so I stopped, “Are you OK? Should I pull out?” Almost instantly, Courtney disagreed with the idea, “No! It’s… it’s OK. I… I can handle it. Just go slow.”

With my cock head already buried in her asshole, the hardest part was over. Inch by inch, I pushed my cock deeper and deeper until I hit the four inch mark. I stopped there and let Courtney get used to the hefty intruder passing past her asshole. I remained still for a good 20 seconds while Courtney adjusted to me inside her. While she was waiting, Kaitie had gotten off her back and sat closer in front of Courtney, positioning her petite tits in front of Courtney’s mouth. Still adjusting to the invader, Courtney stuck out her tongue and did circles around Kaitie’s erect nipple. Kaitie let out soft moans as her body was overcome with tingling sensations, “Oooh… oh… oh my god”. She bit her bottom lip as she combed through Courtney’s silky hair, showing her satisfaction. Courtney moved her head closer and bit onto Kaitie’s right nipple. Kaitie let out a yelp. She wasn’t expecting Courtney to be so naughty.

By now, Courtney’s asshole had become accustomed to the large shaft in it. I bent over her, asking, “Are you ready for this?” She looked at her tight ass and gave a nervous nod, saying, “OK, but start slow…” I applied more pressure and slowly slid my meat deeper inside of her. Four inches turned to five. Five turned to six. Slowly but surely, Courtney now had seven inches of rock hard, smooth meat stuffed inside her toned ass. I felt my cock press against the inside of her ass; I had bottomed out in her. Courtney arched her back, swept up in delight, trying to get a deeper penetration. As her back arched, I felt something inside her shift and my cock plunged deeper inside her ass. She burst out a low moan as my entire cock nestled deep inside her ass, trying not to attract attention to what was going on not 50 yards from the party.

I retracted my cock from Courtney ass and watched as her asshole gape open. I pushed my cock back into her asshole, this time a tad faster. Courtney adjusted to my speed and started breathing harder. Sweat trickled off my brow, my thrusts becoming more powerful, Courtney loving every second of it. My cock was now bolting in and out of Courtney’s relaxed hole. Courtney moaned through sucking on Kaitie’s satin smooth tits, “Come on… give me more… please! Give it to me harder!” She had just said what I was thinking this whole time. I gave her ass a spank and went full throttle on her ass… literally. Kaitie stopped Courtney from licking her tits and glued her eyes to my hips. She stared in awe as she saw only a melted blur where my hips would be.

I gradually ran out of steam, so my penetrations became slower. Kaitie signaled me to pull out of Courtney. Courtney continued to rock at the same rhythm as me – that is, until I slowed down. Once I had stopped, Courtney, to her dismay, rocked my cock out of her tight asshole. Kaitie grabbed hold of my cock, mentioning, “I wonder what a girl’s ass tastes like? I’ve been dying to know.” Her tongue slithered out between her lips to sample my cock. It twirled around the head, licking up all of the juices intermingling on my cock before sliding her tongue up along the length of my shaft. She got her distance between her and my meat and spat a wad of viscous saliva on the head. She proceeded to smack herself on the cheek several times with my stiffened shaft. “Does that feel good? You love it when I’m a dirty little slut, don’t you? You like it when I tease your cock like that?”

Her dirty talk was really turning me on. I clutched the back of her head and forced it down onto my shaft. Keeping my grip on the back of her head, I grabbed a large handful of her hair. I roughly forced her head back and forth at a slow-to-moderate rhythm on my thick shaft. The stiff flesh passed past her pouty, feminine lips, through her hot, wet mouth and squeezed deep into the depths of her slick throat. She formed an oval with her mouth to make it more easily penetrable. Her saliva drooled off of her outstretched tongue, landing on her abdomen and slowly dripping down onto her pussy ever time my cock retracted from her mouth.

I pulled my cock out of her mouth with it dripping with her spit. She wasn’t done with me yet. She gripped onto my slick shaft and pumped it vigorously before she forced me down onto the crumbling sand onto my back. She placed her legs on both my sides and positioned herself over my throbbing cock. Her tanned body rested over me, her hands on my chest and she asked, “Do you want my tight little pussy? Do you want your big, fat cock stuffed deep in my tiny, wet cunt?” She steadily lowered her small body down onto my cock. It looked huge compared to her. She quickly dropped all her weight once she had lined it up and plunged all the way down. She cried out as the massive intruder drove itself deep between her pussy lips.

Courtney walked over to us, saying, “Mind if I join in?” Kaitie gestured for her to come closer. With me lying on my back, Courtney knelt over my face, facing Kaitie, and positioned her feverish pussy over my mouth. Knowing what she expected from me now, I stuck out my tongue and lapped at the fleshy slit. Courtney instantly quivered as my tongue explored around her dripping cunt. She started to gyrate her hips back and forth around my mouth trying to work up to an intense orgasm. My tongue lashed out further and penetrated deep into Courtney’s silky cunt, all the while clear juices flowing as result the powerful stimulation. Kaitie was already rocking herself up and down at this point, plunging her tiny frame deep down onto my massive shaft. As her hips moved up and down, pounding on top of my cock, my hips started to rock too, intensifying how hard she was taking it. Eventually, Kaitie and I had gotten into the same rhythm. Kaitie started moaning louder than she already was. Courtney reached forward and tweaked at Kaitie’s hardening nipples, playing with them. Kaitie let out a swift yelp. For Courtney’s “reward”, Kaitie outstretched her tongue to meet Courtney’s tender nipples. Courtney started taking in short deep breaths, partially from the tongue exploring her trimmed pussy and partially because of the tongue lapping at her light pink nipples.

At long last, Courtney couldn’t take it anymore; she commenced in a powerful bucking as her body tensed up and her pussy clamped down on my tongue. She let out a steamy moan as her whole body quaked from head to toe. The climax was so intense that she actually halfway fell off of my face onto the warm, fine sand. I caught her and gently laid her down in the sand so she could recover from such an outburst.

Now that I didn’t have to focus all of my attention on Courtney, I could focus all on Kaitie. I pushed her down onto the sand. I lined my shaft up at her pussy and looked her in the face asking, “Are you ready to have your world rocked?” She looked down at me, but with a troubled look on her face. She slid back in the sand, backing her body away from my cock. She replied to me, “Well, I mean, I like it when I have a nice big cock in my pussy, but there something I like… a little more. You know…?” I grinned at her and said, “Oh, I know…” I repositioned my shaft below her pussy, at her other opening. Her eyes widened and a smirk streaked across her face, “That’s exactly where I want it.”

As she lay down in the sand, I grasped a hold her ankles. I hoisted her elegant legs into the air and pushed her tiny feet to her ears. Kaitie formed a kinky smile and licked her lips. Her ass was elevated to the perfect height as to where I could see her asshole in plain view. I kneltdown and placed my shaft at her entrance. Kaitie looked down and bit her bottom lip with a smirk streaked across her face. She spread her cheeks and innocently said, “I’m ready…”

I drooled a strand of spit onto her asshole and rubbed it around with my cock to get it lubed up. Kaitie stared down at her hole so she could see when she would have to brace herself for the thick invader. I applied some pressure to her asshole. Because of the previous lubrication, my shaft slowly disappeared into her ass. Kaitie watched in awe the massive shaft stretch into her asshole. I pulled back and slowly pushed back in, letting Kaitie get used to immense intruder before I started thrusting harder and faster.

After some minimal thrusting, Kaitie had grown accustomed to the meat that was stuck in her ass. She pulled up on the cheeks of her toned ass and lustfully sighed, “Come on, big boy. Do my ass.” As my cock nestled itself slowly into Kaitie’s ass, she passed her right leg over her chest and rested it on her other side so she was lying on her side. I lay on my side as well to get easier penetration. My pace increased. Kaitie’s eyes widened and her mouth gaped open from the sudden explosion of pleasure that had come over her. The gape quickly transformed into a wide smile. Her body jerked in the sand from my powerful thrusts when she noticed Courtney sitting in the sand, doing nothing; just watching, “It looks like Courtney has recovered.”

I looked over and, sure enough, Courtney had recovered, but she still stayed five feet away from us, hugging onto her knees and burying her face in the same, just watching us. Kaitie gestured to her for her to come over. Seductively, Courtney started crawling hands and knees toward us. She lay in the sand, simply watching Kaitie’s ass get penetrated by the thick cock. Kaitie saw this and said, “You look bored… you wanna do something?” Courtney bit her lip and nodded gently. “How about you suck Andrew’s balls? I bet he’d enjoy that.” Kaitie reached her hand up to my hips and slowed them to a stop. “It’s OK. I can take it from here; you just relax”, she said.

As Kaitie slowly bounced my shaft in and out of her tight, constricting asshole by her own power, Courtney lowered her head down to my groin. Her tongue outstretched from between her teeth and flicked at my smooth balls. Kaitie saw this and smiled at Courtney. “There you go! Isn’t that better? Courtney raised her eyebrows in recognition. She continued to lap at them as Kaitie pushed herself to the limit on my cock. Her ass dropped down all eight inches and finally stopped, resting against my abdomen. Kaitie’s mouth gaped open with a breathy gasp from the pressure on her ass as she kept my shaft inside her for a few seconds, letting it stretch her out inside. Courtney took this instance to lick at Kaitie’s expanding asshole as well as my pulsing shaft. Following that, Courtney spat onto Kaitie’s pussy. She reached to it, spreading it around with her tiny hand and inserted a single finger into Kaitie’s cunt.

As her finger disappeared into Kaitie’s pussy, a spark went through Courtney’s mind. She ran off saying she “would be right back”. She trotted off to the rock we were previously at and picked my foot long bratwurst off of the plate. She plucked the bratwurst from the bun and tossed the bun aside. She returned to us after her brief excursion to the rock and lay back down in the sand next to us. Kaitie was the first to inquire, “Ummmm… are you gonna do what I think you’re gonna do?” Courtney replied simply, “I told you I would arrange some DP. I always keep my promises.” She shifted the brat to Kaitie’s dripping pussy and slid it against the horny and swollen lips. Kaitie let out a lewd moan as the brat slid along, touching her delicate and sensitive pussy, sliding back and forth, spreading the hot lips apart.

Courtney noticed that Kaitie wasn’t just wet; but literally dripping thin streams of fluid out of her pussy. She took this as a sign as to continue with what she initially had in mind. She stopped sliding it along Kaitie’s camel toe and positioned it directly in front of Kaitie’s entrance. With one swift thrust, the improvised shaft broke past Kaitie’s pussy lips and dove 6 inches into her steamy slit. From the sheer immenseness and suddenness of the shaft entering her pussy, Kaitie let out a yelp followed by a long, soft moan. “There you go! Isn’t that better?” Courtney asked, borrowing the phrase that Kaitie used moments ago, as she twisted the bratwurst about inside Kaitie’s shaven cunt.

Courtney pushed the shaft bit by bit into Kaitie until it was nearly 10 inches inside her. Once Kaitie had become accustomed to having two shafts in her, she started budging back and forth, driving both penile objects in and out of her ass and slit. I grabbed hold of her hips and stopped her, saying “Allow me.” I started thrusting in and out of her ass slowly, having her relax. Whilst I did that, my hands reached around her and started to grope at her breasts. They must have been only a B cup; a nice, pert B cup. I tweaked her delicate nipples between my fingers, causing her to let out an affectionate cry. As Courtney watched me have my fun with Kaitie, she retracted the improvised cock and pushed it back in deep. She continued with this until Kaitie’s pussy had a wide open gape because of the level of relaxation.

But Courtney was tired of watching her makeshift dildo enter Kaitie’s slit over and over again. She wanted something more extreme and fun. She took the brat out of Kaitie and placed it in her mouth, shoving about 5 inches of it to the back of her throat. She brought it forward a little and swirled her tongue around it, evenly distributing the saliva around the bratwurst. She brought it back to Kaitie’s crotch. I thought she was going to stick it back into Kaitie’s cunt, but then she brought it closer to me. She instructed Kaitie to lift up her leg “to get better penetration”. What Kaitie didn’t know was that Courtney was directing the foot long shaft at her asshole. I noticed this and slowed my pace to a crawl.

“What are you doing? Why’d you stop?” Kaitie blurted out in disappointment.
She looked down at her ass and was greeted by another object poking at her asshole. She looked back at Courtney and winked at her as to say, “Go ahead. Don’t be shy”. Courtney recognized the wink and proceeded to squeeze the bratwurst against my dick and Kaitie’s stretching ass. After some time, the fake shaft suddenly poked past Kaitie’s rim and pressed into her ass alongside my thick, throbbing shaft. Since Kaitie had already adjusted to my rock hard cock, adjusting to Courtney’s fat bratwurst was a piece of cake.

Courtney began rocking her brat in and out of Kaitie’s waiting ass. I began thrusting in short, powerful bursts. Combined together, Kaitie was in absolute heaven. She knew that she was able to take two cocks in her ass at once; she had done so in speech class, but she never had had two as big as these before. It took all of her will power not to scream from being overcome with the radically intense pleasure. After all, she didn’t want to alert the partygoers of the other party happening in the woods.

Kaitie moaned through her teeth, “The only way that this could be any better is if I had a big, fat cock in mouth…” I looked up and spoke lustfully, “That can be arranged.” I pulled out of Kaitie and her asshole closed down on Courtney’s bratwurst straight away; she was still so tight. I walked over to the top part of her and sat down in the sand. Kaitie, in response to my situation, changed her positioning. She got on her hands and knees, bending down with her back arched, causing her hips to be almost 2 feet above her head. In turn to Kaities’ repositioning, Courtney stepped over Kaitie’s arched back and bent over at the hips and spreading her legs, her pussy protruding in front of my face. After she was situated correctly, Courtney pushed the improvised shaft into Kaitie, this time with much less difficulty because of the angle of Kaitie’s back. Kaitie arched down and took the cock that had previously been in her toned ass into her hot, wet mouth. With Courtney’s moist cunt in front of my face, I had but no choice but to shoot my tongue deep into her radiant slit.

Both Courtney and Kaitie let out muffled moans. The source of Kaitie’s moans was from Courtney pushing the makeshift cock deeper and deeper into Kaitie’s ass. Courtney’s moans were from my tongue licking up and down between her pussy lips. Kaitie’s ass had already consumed 10 inches of the brat and was still taking in more. To add a little something extra, Courtney spanked Kaitie a little. Not hard, but just enough to leave her skin a soft shade of pink. After that, something suddenly came over her. Such raw sexual energy was pulsing through Kaitie’s body; she forced all eight inches of my shaft down her throat and stuck her tongue out. Her long tongue stretched itself out and started to lap at my shaved balls. She actually manages to fit one of them in her mouth before she ran out of breath and my cock slid out of her mouth.

Spit dripped down my pulsing cock as a sticky strand still hung on to Kaitie’s pouty lips. After she had regained her breath, her tongue slithered out and wrapped around my shaft. Her mouth followed, gripping onto about 5 inches of my shaft, trying to get a reward. Like having a makeshift shaft in you ass isn’t reward enough, but I digress. Kaitie’s fierce eyes looked up at me, inquiring if she was doing a good job. In fact, she was doing too good of a job.

I felt my shaft and scrotum tense up as she fit my cock deep down into her throat. I promptly exclaimed, “I’m about to cum! Where do you want it?” Kaitie discontinued arching her back and stood up on her knees, continuing on to say “I want your hot cum all over my face, like the time in speech class. Don’t hold anything back!” Courtney arose from her position as well to get a share for her efforts as well.

The time finally came. I pumped vigorously to the point in which there was no turning back. Kaitie and Courtney faced each other, pressing their soft, natural breasts together, and stuck their tongues out, anticipating the load they were about to accept. At long last, it finally happened. With a single powerful groan, a stream of semen shot forth from the tip of my shaft and splashed across both of Kaitie’s little tits. Another stream burst out; this one landing on the tip of Courtney’s tongue, dripping off and trickling down between her and Kaitie’s beige breasts. Yet another spurt flew out of my shaft, contacting with Kaitie’s upper chest and dripping down, continuing to flow over her perky nipple, which sent shivers throughout her body. Another stream of sticky, white fluid shot out, landing on Courtney’s upper cheekbone, which slowly dripped down, leaving a shimmery streak down her neck. My last powerful shot came, splashing onto Kaitie’s forehead and dripped down. As it dribbled down, she licked her lips, getting a taste of her sweet reward. Shot after shot, semen continually flowed out of my shaft, covering both girls in cum.

After I had finished, Courtney was the first to take initiative and take my pulsing cock in her hand. Once in her hand, she placed her mouth under the tip of my cock as she pumped my shaft. As she squeezed, a drop of leftover cum drooled out, landing on her outstretched tongue. Wanting more, she placed my shaft into her mouth. She sucked hard on the tip of my cock, trying to get every single drop of cum out before she let it trickle out of her mouth and onto her globe-like tits. Kaitie advanced on Courtney, streaking her tongue across Courtney’s firm breasts, lapping up all the cum she could. She grasped onto Courtney’s jaw and forced her mouth open wide. She drooled the cum into Courtney’s mouth, as Courtney lewdly moaned. Following that, Courtney planted a firm kiss on Kaitie seconds after, subsequently forcing the spit and semen mixture into Kaitie’s open mouth again. In the process of both girls swapping fluids, the mixture either flowed down one another’s throats or fell onto their breasts. The girls continued to avidly kiss, cleaning up any stray cum that had been missed in the initial licking.

With all of us out of breath, our hearts racing, sweat saturating our body, we all laid down, collecting our wits before wading into the lake, still out of sight of the party. We washed up in the water, washing off all of the fluids (sweat, pussy juices, semen, etc.) that had been exchanged during this intense moment of passion. We all walked out of the water refreshed; yet sadden to get back in our swimsuits. It was now dusk, meaning it was rather dark, so getting into our swimsuits proved a challenge. Courtney and Kaitie helped each other tie their bikini drawstrings back up while I jumped in my trunks and pulled them up, trying them tight. As we were about to walk back to the party, Courtney picked up the bratwurst and threw it far into the lake, as if she wanted to get rid of evidence if what had just happened.

The three of us walked back to the beach casually, catching out breath, trying to disguising what we really had done. As we were walking, Courtney laid her head down on my shoulder. “What do you want?” I said in a sort of sing-song manner. She looked up into my eyes and said, “Can I come back to your place? You know, to shower? I’m feeling a little dirty…”

---

Scientists creating a serum to make the human body more desirable can only cause problems…

It’s so hard…

It’s so hard not to cry in front of the scientists. I wouldn’t if they’d pull the tube out of my mouth and let me talk to them. No, they don’t. They never do.

It’s always, “Alice, you’re so cute in your bonds.” Or even, “Alice, you can take a shower, but you know I have to watch.”

Fuck you too, Richard. And you, Hanson. Johne, Caine, and the others I can’t remember. The only one remotely kind to me was that Head Scientist, but only because he didn’t talk when he gave me the injections.

Today they’ve been telling me that I get a permanent scientist, and how it’s a shame those assholes can’t look at me. I hope they get what’s coming to them when the Heads crack down on them. They don’t even regard the fucking camera’s in my room.

Oh… Right. Me. My name… Escaped me. I’ve been here so long I forgot my real name, but I guess it’s Alice since that’s what I’m called. If you’re wondering why I mention scientists, well…

There’s a project happening. People are creating a serum to make a human’s body more… Desirable. I have no other words to explain it, my body hurts because it’s slowly growing so much. My muscles hurt, my back hurts, my hips are on fire and my chest can barely move to support breathing.

It would be better, do they not bind my hands behind my back and lay me on the floor to curl into a ball. The worst would be the skintight latex suit which is supposed to be “efficient” for us. I smell like a fucking… Gym bag.

I’m not happy here, no, but what can I do? I signed the waivers so they have free reign over me. They even changed the color of my hair, I used to have black hair and now it’s blonde. I used to have blue eyes and now they’re green. I used to have dignity.

Here we go, the lights just barely turned on. I heard the clicking of heels on the glass floor, much different from boots. The blindfold on my eyes was removed and I could see a bit more clearer than throught the fabric. What I first saw struck me by surprise.

A woman was crouched over me, a beautiful young lady with black hair and… And blue eyes. She wore stunning red lipstick, had a beauty mark and some really cute glasses.

“Good, you’re awake,” she said, “I’d hate to find you still asleep.” She stood up and straightened a black skirt, and by the time my eyes adjusted all the way, I could see her stockings.

She rummaged through her pockets and took out a hexagonal key, then moved it to the device hooked onto my jaw. It released and she pulled it back, I nearly gagged as the six inch, silicone tube was pulled out of my mouth.

I coughed out the thick, semi-clear liquid that was pumped through. It was the serum they were experimenting. The woman brought the entire tube to a desk and set it down, stopping the flow and then coming back to me. She sat me up and I swallowed the last bit that was in my mouth.

“Poor dear, you’re a mess,” she said comfortingly. “My name’s Blaire, I’m your new scientist,” she held up the ID card from around her neck and smiled just like in the photo.

“I-I’m Alice…” I choked out. It was so long since I talked. I cleared my throat and after a few moments Blaire reached around me and undid most of my bonds. The only one she kept was the one around my neck, a tracking device really.

“Nice to meet you, Alice. So from now on I’ll be giving you your injections and monitoring your progress, I hope you like me because you’ll be seeing me a lot!” She placed her hands on my shoulders and stood me up, shoving me towards the shower room.

Through the door, she pushed me as we came to a tiled room. A bench was on one end and the shower tiles were on the other. “It’s been a while since I been in this room.” I said.

“I could tell,” Blaire ran her hand along the zipper of my suit and brought the little tag down to unzip me, “are you just against showers or something?”

“The other scientists said that if I wanted to shower, they’d have to watch.” I felt a jump in the unzipping and then it resumed carefully. I could hear Blaire tisking or whatever.

“Well, I hope you don’t mind me, because I need to do a physical evaluation on you and I have to see exactly how far the serum has been working,” she shimmied me out of the suit and pushed my naked body into the shower part of the room. She just sat on the bench, crossed her legs and pulled out a clipboard.

I had never used the showers here before, so the system was confusing at first. At least the buttons were simple, just an on off switch and then a temperature dial and a water pressure dial. I smiled a bit at how they set the pressure dial, it went from rain shower to fire hydrant. No joke.

I set it to heavy rain and the tiled of room started to pour down with the semi-warm water. I pumped up the temperature and then proceeded to an impressive rack of shampoo and soap.

Blair grumbled to herself and I could see her biting her pen as she looked at me, “I’m not used to these damn forms, I have no idea how the Heads work with these so easily.” She bent over slightly and shuffled the papers. I went back to finding what type of soap to use.

I pretty much said fuck it and grabbed two random bottles and sat down on a small, raised bowl chair in the middle. As I started lathering myself up, I noticed a couple of things. The first was how buxom I became, no wonder my chest was so heavy, my boobs were huge.

Next was my thighs, of course their sore, they look like… I dunno… They’re thick okay? Although I liked the chair, it was comfortable to sit on probably because of my ass.

The second was how sensative my skin was, whether it was the serum or being in the suit for so long. Probably the serum since scrubbing myself down relaxed my muscles sooooo damn well.

I turned my head around and looked at Blair, who was sulking at the papers, “Hey Blair? Would a massage be out of the question, regarding the rules?”

“Hm?” She looked up momentarily and blinked her eyes before the sentence registered, “I was told anything that you wanted as long as it wasn’t freedom or a weapon.” She then shrugged and gave a face that said “sorry I can’t give you freedom” on it.

“So, yes?” I smiled as I washed my hair.

“If you want a massage, I guess I can give you one later. Warning you right now, I dunno how to give one…” Blair cleared her throat and scribbled down on her clipboard.

I hummed happily, I was already liking the new scientist more than the other assholes. And she was permanent? Good god yes! She’s so kind and a cutie.

After the shower was done, Blair threw me a towel and pushed me back out into my room. I immediately scrambled to put the towel on before the cameras could pick me up.

“Calm down, Alice,” Blair started up as she walked pass, “I disabled the camera’s, they gave me jurisdiction over that.”

I silently thanked the Heads and wrapped the towel around my waist. A few minutes of drying later, Blair brought out a fresh suit and a small bottle with a little pump on it.

“What’s that?” I asked.

Blair put on a pair of surgical gloves and sprayed down her hands, “Something to get you into your suit better. This might feel cold tough.” She giggled and rubbed down my shoulders. She was right, it felt cold at first, but it warmed up shortly after.

I looked at my skin and saw it just a bit shinier, oil I guess. Oh but damn when she got to my breasts I was about ready to collapse. I tried playing it calm, but my knees wabbled because it felt so good. Despite being cold.

I was glad Blair didn’t notice, she just acted as if it was normal and sprayed down her hands again before she got to my lower back. I never loved something so odd before. Her hands rubbed me all over, I just hoped this didn’t count as the massage.

I about lost it when she ran her hand through my crotch. “D-Do you have to oil up everywhere?” I nervously choked out.

“Hey, be glad the assholes aren’t doing it, they’d take some type of sick pleasure in this.” Blair oiled down the last little bit of my legs and then removed the gloves. She picked up the suit and tossed it to me.

I put my foot through the opening and sure enough I just slid right into it. It was actually a better fit than the last one, and no oily feeling. Blair zipped up the suit and clapped her hands, “Yay!” She cried.

“Thanks, for everything so far,” I said, turning around to her. She hugged me and laughed, I guess she thought it was cute but I was so sincere about it.

“Alright, I need you to sit on your bed. I have to do the hands on evaluation. I guess this could count as your massage,” Blair pushed me to the bed, God damn she loves doing that, and sat me down.

Her hands ran across my feet and I giggled, she wrote something down and moved up to my calves. After that, it was my thighs, she was feeling them all over, outer, inner, good hell it was great!

My plump thighs were about twice as big as her hands, but she was able to get everything she wanted done. Next was my belly, then my breasts. I tried to avoid any obvious body language when she practically played with them.

After finally feeling up my arms, she was done and had set her clipboard away. I stood up off the bed and smiled at her, she was so awesome I couldn’t help but hug her.

“Well, I’m done with everything I need, is there something you want before I leave?” Blair said.

“A kiss.” I blurted out, fuck my brain, I wasn’t thinking.

“Um, alright.” Blair blushed and smiled for me, placing a hand on the back of my head. I don’t know why she was doing this, neither was I, but, my heart just raced and I could hear it pounding.

Our lips came in together as Blair closed her eyes and held me in close. I blushed madly and my eyes shot open. It was so crazy, I mean, like she was a damn good kisser. Would she be weirded out if I stuck my tongue in? I really want to stick my tongue in…

After about thirty seconds, she pulled away and looked at me with a really sexy stare. After she shook her head, blushed, then wiped her mouth she mumbled, “Th-There you go.”

“U-Uh, wo-would…” Fuck I forgot how to say words, “I… Enjoyed that. A lot.” Yes, a small sentence! I wasn’t brain dead after all.

“You’re welcome. You’re… Very welcome.” Blair looked around her and stared at me again, she pulled me in like before and this time gave me a more passionate kiss. I was pushed against my soft bed as her tongue found its way into my mouth.

I just let myself be taken over as she layed on top of me, really pressing into the kiss. I closed my eyes and waited for her to stop. I counted to seventy-three before she let off.

Her hands drifted downward towards my crotch and gently pressed the latex into my wet cunt. I whimpered a little and Blair just nuzzled my neck with her lips, “What? After that you expected kissing to be the only thing? You serum project gals are really kind and all to a person who’s kind first.”

“I-I just…” I huffed out a shuttered sigh and looked at the pure white cieling, “This is my f-first time with…” I had to bite my lip once she moved her fingertips around, playing with my pussy lips. “With a woman!”

Blair giggled and pressed her fingers in harder, then I grabbed her wrists and arched my back. “Alice, struggle. Struggle as hard as you can because I want a reason to spank you. You have enough ass for it.” One hand reached down and grabbed one of my cheeks.

I bit my lip and kicked out my legs, “Th-Then stop making it so teasy!” I was so tempted at this point to start masterbating myself. Blair slid off of my bed and pulled me by my arms onto the floor. I watched her as she stripped down to almost nothing, just her bra and panties.

“I want you to kneal on the ground like you’re going to lick it.” Blair pushed my shoulders to the floor, leaving my ass in the air. She walked around behind me and ran a hand around it, then gave it a sharp smack. I tensed up and blushed, the pain felt so good.

She smacked me again, making another sharp sound. The went on for a few more times before she played with my cheeks like bread dough. She moved the sore mountains of flesh around and the played with my wet spot again. I could feel some juices going down my inner thighs and my belly, I guess I was pretty wet.

“Looks like you enjoy your sensative little stage. Well, this will set you off easily,” she knealt down and nuzzled my cunt with her nose. Real soon I could feel her tongue grade it. She wouldn’t get much out of licking the latex, but it was so good I backed up a little into her mouth.

She grabbed my cheeks again with her hands, squeezing them and licking harder. I had tried grabbing handfuls of the glass floor, but only managed to make streak marks against it. I pressed my cheek against it and watched my breath create fog.

After a few minutes of poking and prodding with her tongue, my cheek was laying in a puddle of my own saliva. Blair pulled away and stood me up. “Take off your suit.” She said.

I reached back around as far as I could, easily getting to the zipper by bending my arms back enough. The serum evidently made me more flexible. I zipped myself out and pulled the suit off. Around my crotch were sticky globs of strings of the oil and my own cum.

Blair then ordered me to lick it clean. I hesitantly brought it up to my lips; I didn’t want to do this. I just closed my eyes and pretended it was icecream. Sweet… Tasty… Icecream. Before I knew it, Blair took away the suit with a smirk. I sank to the floor, my legs in a W shape with both my hands in front of my crotch. I had most of my cum smeared across my mouth.

“Was it really that good?” Blair asked. I nodded after a few moments and licked my lips. I couldn’t tell if it was flat out the taste of me that was good or just a different taste in general. Silicone’s flavor got old, you know.

Blair approached me and pulled down her panties, showing me her clean shaven cunt. My tongue dripped with saliva, but I just wanted to bury my face in her crotch more than anything else.

She stood over my head and nodded at me, the I went at her. She tasted better than what I licked off the suit, but I decided to go slow and savor this taste; I don’t know if it’ll be the last. I closed my eyes for no reason, it just seemed like a natural thing a this point.

I could feel Blair’s soft hands on the back of my head, pushing my lips harder into her. I didn’t speed up, I didn’t lick harder, I just went at that one solid pace. I hugged her thighs and started suckling a bit, nibbling here and there.

I realized my heart had slowed down and I could concentrate more on the situation. It was mostly just Blair’s moaning I could hear along with her encouragement. The taste seemed sharper now, a very prominent sweetness, which brought me to my sense of feeling.

I could feel the smoothness of her skin on my arms and on my cheeks. That and the smoothness of her wet cunt. After a few moments, lost in my hailstorm of thought, I felt a wetness drip down my face. She had finally came and it gushed past my lips, the clear fluid tasted wonderful.

I swallowed and didn’t realize that my mouth was filled to the brim, the sweet liquid barreled down my throat. The room made in my mouth was filled with the last amount of her discharge once she was done.

I swallowed prominently, but kept my mouth where it was – looking up at the woman who was fondling her own breasts and biting her lip.

“Okay,” she started after releasing a shuttered breath, “you can, you can sit back down, Alice.” This made me want to laugh but I was afraid it would tickle her too much. I wanted to keep my mouth against her as long as I could, but common sense made me back off slowly, strings of saliva and cum connected the two places.

“Fuck, I may never have sex with a man again,” Blair said as she walked funny to her clothes, “Christ Alice, you acted like you knew exactly what to do.”

“But…” I was flustered trying to say this, “This is my first time with a woman.”

Blair dropped her skirt she was unfolding and shook her head clear, then went back to cleaning herself up. I stood up and looked over at the bed, still as clean as the first day I was put in here. I can’t remember how long ago that was.

“I don’t even feel like showering again, maybe I’ll go to bed like this,” I said looking at my oiled skin.

“Why though? You can work that thing easily,” Blair replied. I smirked and gave her a look before crossing my arms under my bust.

“I wouldn’t mind someone supervising me,” I forced myself to blush, which wasn’t hard, and looked down to the side, “In case if I fell of course.”

“As much as I’d love to ‘supervise’ you,” Blair headed towards the door, “I have two other patients to attend to. If you wait patiently, I’ll have something delivered to your cell. But be a good little nymph and clean yourself up.”

She then left and I was left smiling in the room, “A nymph? I enjoy sex but…” My words stopped working as the thoughts flew around and I ran my hand down to my crotch. I layed down on the floor and grabbed a breast with my free hand, and that night, I went to sleep on the floor, naked, wet and in a puddle of cum.

---

A mommy gets a hypnotic surprise as she spreads her influence through her neighborhood.

Mommy’s Hypnotic Discipline

Chapter Three: Mommy’s Hypnotic Surprise

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2018

Note: Thanks to WRC264 for beta reading this!

Anna Miller

“So what did you want to speak to us about?” my neighbor Rita Bowers asked. She was the mother of Wendy, that little slut that helped my daughter destroy my kitchen a few days ago. Her daughter was turning into a handful the way my daughter had. And Wendy’s older sister, Sheila, was even worse.

Holly Anderson, another one of my neighbors, nodded. “This isn’t some sort of pyramid scheme, is it?”

I laughed at that. I stood in Rita Bowers’s living room, eager to spread my ideas. I gripped my amulet, the garnet cool beneath my fingers. I loved the feel of the faceted gem. I twisted it, watching as the light from the flaw in the gem flashed across their vision.

“It’s not a pyramid scheme,” I said, shaking my head. “Not like when you tried to get us into selling those nasty acai berry supplements.”

Holly shifted, her cheeks blushing even as her eyes fixated on my gem. Rita, sitting on her couch, lowered the glass of iced tea she held. Rita was a petite woman, her black hair cut short in that “soccer mom” style. The expression in her face began to slacken.

“What… is that…?” Rita said, her hand shaking. “It’s… It’s…”

“There’s something in it,” said Holly, her words growing slow.

The busty blonde, her breasts almost overflowing the low-cut halter top she wore, blinked her eyes. Her jeans were as tight as teenagers wore theirs. No wonder her daughter, Brenda, was brought home drunk. The way Holly acted…

I would fix her. Make her into a proper woman.

“It’s… like a snake,” slurred Holly.

“Just look at it,” I said, my voice crooning. “Try and figure out what it is. Listen to my voice. You trust my voice. You know me. I’m your friend. Trustworthy.”

“Trustworthy…” said Rita. “You’re our friend.”

“Friend,” Holly said as my finger twisted the amulet. “Trust… worthy…”

“I’m here to teach you how to discipline your daughters,” I said. “Aren’t you tired of how they act?”

Holly’s head nodded.

Rita’s forehead furrowed. Her head shook minutely. She disagreed. I’d educate her.

“Your daughters are wild. They are out of control. They have to be disciplined.”

“Wild…” Rita muttered.

“Disciplined,” said Holly. Her blue eyes were unfocused now. A little bit of drool built at the corner of her lips. This wonderful gem gave me such power. It was so wonderful to shape everyone to understand that naughty daughters had to be spanked.

Disciplined.

Enjoyed.

My pussy clenched, the heat building beneath my skirt. I wore nothing beneath my dress, no bra or panties. My juices dribbled down my thighs. My fingers clenched about the gem as I twisted it. I wanted my daughter here eating me. Feasting on me.

I’d hypnotized her to enjoy a new way to use her mouth. No more talking back to me. No more giving me lip. Now, she pleasured me.

“That’s right. Your daughters are wild and need to be controlled. They have to be disciplined when they’re bad.”

Holly nodded her head while Rita’s body trembled. “My daughters… not wild.”

“Your daughters are wild,” I said. “Your daughters are bad girls. When you’re not around, they do terrible things. They have to be punished.”

“Oh… no…” Rita said. “Bad… when I’m not… around…”

I nodded my head, twisting the pendant.

“That’s right. But I’m here to teach you how to handle your daughters,” I said. “Because I’m trustworthy. Right?”

“Trustworthy,” Holly said, her voice a monotone.

“You’re my friend,” Rita said. “Trustworthy.”

“That’s right.”

I heard footsteps approaching the door. Talking. I shuddered, my daughter was right on time. She was speaking with someone. I heard the giggles of young girls through the doors. Through the frosted window of Rita’s front door, two blurry figures approached. I smiled, so eager for it.

“…and I told her that it was none of her business,” Wendy was saying as she opened the door. Her head turned and she blinked. “Oh, Mrs. Miller. Hi. And… Mom?”

I smiled, turning, twisting my gem.

Already, my daughter’s hands went to the buttons of her blouse. She popped the first through its eyelet, the smooth button catching the light and flashing brightly for a moment. I smiled, eager to show all these women how daughters should behave.

I had a juicy pussy in need of being eaten. Rita and Holly had to see the rewards they would receive.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mitch Miller

I sat on the couch, waiting to find out how the meeting went. I didn’t have a full day of work. The job was wrapping up. The money was good, but it was time to find another project. I leaned back in my chair, waiting calmly.

It felt right to wait here.

Footsteps approached. I straightened. The front door opened. The alarm system announced it as I heard two sets of footsteps enter. I turned my head to the foyer entrance, seeing shadows shift. Then my wife and daughter appeared around it, my daughter smiling, my wife bubbling.

“Oh, that went well,” my wife, Anna, said. “Rita and Holly are both onboard. They’re going to bring their husbands around tomorrow evening so I can educate them, then we’ll get the rest of their daughters. Wendy now understands how to be a good girl.”

“Yep,” my daughter, Valerie, said, a naughty twinkle in her eyes.

My wife and daughter looked so much alike, but Valerie was the sexier of the two. She was young and tight, her bushy, brown hair falling about her nineteen-year-old face. She wore her sleeveless dress, her fingers already unbuttoning her blouse, working it off fast, her fat buttons pushing through the eyelets. She had a bright smile, her necklace swaying.

My wife was a beautiful woman, for someone her age. She had darker hair, not as long, only down to her shoulders, and lacked the full volume as our daughter’s locks. My cock was rock hard. I salivated for my daughter’s beauty.

Valerie’s blouse opened. Her small breasts came into sight. Her mother had larger tits, round and plump, but they lacked that youthful perkiness. My daughter’s were twin mounds of perfection just begging to be played with. I spent my entire life not even thinking that my daughter was a sexual being. I used to think it was wrong, that society was right.

…society doesn’t know what is best for my daughter, my wife knows…

The hunger in me swelled. “So Valerie did good?”

“Oh, she was just perfect,” my wife said, a big smile on her face. “She didn’t give me any lip. Brought Wendy over just on time. She was the perfect example to the mothers.” A shudder ran through my wife. “She ate my pussy and show them the benefits to dominating their daughters.

“That’s wonderful,” I said, smiling at my daughter. “I’m so glad you did good.”

…a good daddy encourages his daughter with pussy licking…

I licked my lips. I couldn’t resist. My daughter slid off her blouse, her perky tits jiggling while my wife said, “Rita and Holly were just so pliant. Once they understood, they were very appreciative. Weren’t they?”

“Oh, yes,” my daughter said, her necklace swaying as she worked off her skirt. “You were just perfect, Mom. You did it.”

“I did it,” my wife said, nodding her head. She was taking off her own blouse, exposing her breasts. They just weren’t as perky as our daughter’s. Not as firm. There was some sag to them. I used to think they were amazing.

Then my wife opened my eyes to the sexual beauty of our daughter.

“Oh, Mitch, uh…” My wife frowned as I fell to my knees before Valerie, unable to wait. I grabbed her skirt and tugged down on the elastic band. I hauled it down, groaning as my daughter’s pussy came into view.

Her brown bush adorned her twat, her juices coating on it. That wonderful, tangy passion filled over me. I couldn’t think of anything else but her snatch. Of just licking it. Eating her. I leaned in, that scent filling my nose.

“Mitch?” my wife asked. “What are you doing?”

…good girls need to be encouraged…

“Encouraging our daughter,” I said, my hands sliding up my daughter’s bare thighs to that tight, peachy rump. I could be happy only fucking her. My wife’s pussy wasn’t nearly as tight or hot. That tangy musk filled my nostrils. I couldn’t think of anything. “She did good.”

I couldn’t focus on anything else. I had so many questions, but this scent… My mouth watered… I had to feast.

“I guess so,” my wife said as I buried my face into our daughter’s pussy.

“Oh, Daddy, yes,” my daughter moaned, her firm breasts jiggling over me as I licked and lapped at that barely legal twat.

My tongue darted through her folds. Her silky pubic hair caressed me. It was a wicked thrill to enjoy. That wonderful feeling of her silky pubic hair caressing my face. She whimpered and gasped. Her hips wiggled from side to side. Her bush rubbed across my face. It was incredible to feel. My tongue darted through her folds. I lapped at her. I caressed her. My tongue plunged into her depths.

My tongue soaked in her cunt’s juices. It was this wonderful treat. I swirled and fluttered my tongue through her depths. This wondrous delight was amazing to experience. It was a treat. My tongue darted through her folds. I teased her. I caressed her. I fluttered my tongue through her depths. This hunger swelled through me.

I just had to feast on her. Devour her. My hands gripped her hips. I squeezed and kneaded her. My fingers pulled her tight against me. Her juices spilled over my mouth. That wonderful passion filled me. My daughter quivered, moaned. She made such sweet sounds.

“Oh, Daddy, yes!” my daughter moaned. “Ooh, I love being your good girl. Ooh, yes, yes, that feels so good.”

“Well, keep encouraging our daughter,” my wife said, shifting beside us. I bet she wanted her pussy licked, but I’d rather devour this perfect, young cunt. Valerie was so hot and still tight. Fresh and delicious.

My dick was so hard.

“Ooh, that’s good,” my daughter moaned. “Oh, wow, yes. Mmm, Mom, what’s for dinner because Daddy might be having pussy, but what are the rest of us having?”

My wife giggle. “That’s close to you being a bad girl.”

“Close,” my daughter moaned as my hands slid around her waist. I grabbed her rump, squeezing it, remembering how I spanked her ass. I pulled her tight. Her pussy rubbed across my face. Her small breasts quivered of me.

“We’re having chicken for dinner,” my wife said. “It’s been in the crock-pot all day, but I have to get the sides ready. Enjoy your reward. You did good.”

“Thanks,” my daughter groaned, quivering.

My wife leaned over and gave my daughter a quick kiss not on Valerie’s lips, but on her small, dusky nipple. My daughter shuddered at the sucking kiss, then my wife whirled and darted away, leaving me to enjoy my daughter all on my own.

“Oh, Daddy, yes,” my daughter moaned, her fingers grabbing my short hair. She gripped me, grinding her pussy on my lips.

My tongue darted through her folds. That wonderful, tangy juices soaked my mouth. The incestuous flavor made me tremble. My daughter whimpered. She wiggled back and forth. She ground on me, her head shaking. Her eyes fluttered. She threw back her head, her small breasts quivering.

I made her feel good. I encouraged her. My tongue stroked across her folds. I squeezed her rump, feeling the perkiness of her ass. My fingers kneaded her as my tongue thrust deep into her depths. My dick throbbed.

I took her cherry.

My tongue soaked in her incestuous depths. It felt so right to do this. My wife was correct. There was nothing wrong with this. It was wonderful. Amazing. My daughter was perfect. Her moans echoed around me as her cute face twisted.

“Daddy! Daddy!” she moaned. “Oh, you love my pussy! Ooh, yes, yes, you’re always going to encourage me to be a good girl.”

“I will!” I moaned, her juices running down my chin and neck. Her tangy musk filled my nose, that intoxicating delight. “Every day.”

“Thank you, Daddy!” she moaned. “I love you so much.”

“I love you,” I groaned and sucked on her clit.

She gasped. Her back arched and her little breasts thrust forward. Her body quivered, her small breasts jiggling. She licked her lips. Her eyes shone with such a naughty sparkle. My dick was so hard in my jeans as I pleased her.

I nursed on her clit. I sucked on her hard bud. Valerie gasped. Her breasts jiggled. I nibbled on her. My tongue swirled around it. My fingers kneaded her rump. I pulled her tight to me. I squeezed her. I pulled her tight to my mouth.

Her moans grew louder. Her juices hotter. Her face contorted with her bliss. I was pleasing her. My daughter shuddered. Then her head threw back. Her small breasts thrust forward, her necklace bouncing as she gasped out her rapture.

“Daddy! Daddy! Yes!”

A tangy flood of her pussy juices spilled into my mouth.

“Your stubble feels amazing on my pussy!” she gasped. “I’m cumming! I love cumming!”

“I love making you cum!” I growled into her snatch. I thrust my tongue into her pussy as her juices bathed my face.

Her cunt writhed around my tongue. My dick ached and throbbed. I gripped my daughter’s rump as she shuddered. She gripped my fingers, staring down at me with her glassy, brown eyes. Her breasts rose and fell as her passion crested in her.

I lapped at her pussy, gentle licks, to gather up all of her tangy passion. It was the best thing in the world. She gripped my hair for a moment. She trembled through her orgasm. Then she sighed. She pulled my head from her pussy.

“Oh, Daddy, thank you for my reward,” she said, such a sweet girl.

I stood up, my hands still kneading her rump, and kissed my daughter on the mouth. My heart beat faster. She melted against me, so lithe and beautiful. The way my wife used to be. My tongue thrust into my daughter’s mouth, loving her.

It felt so right now.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Anna Miller

I finished my last bite of dinner. The chicken came out great, seasoned perfect, or so I thought. My husband had two helpings and my daughter cleared her plate. She had a bright smile on her face. She looked so beautiful naked, showing off her body for my appreciation. My pussy itched, naughty thoughts rippling through my mind.

“That was great,” Mitch said, leaning back, his muscular chest rippling. He was such a hunky man. Strong and brawny. I always enjoyed when he used his strength to carry me. To take me hard in the bedroom.

“Yes, it was,” I said, standing up. My naked breasts swayed as I scooped up my husband’s plate, resting it on my own, the fork shifting on it. Then I grabbed my daughter’s.

“Thank you, Mom,” she said, smiling brightly. A pleased thrill shot through me. Valerie was such a good daughter now.

I stacked the salad bowls on top of the plates and bustled towards the kitchen. I hummed, feeling so good. I scraped the plates and bowls in the garbage and set them in the sink. My daughter squealed in the dining room.

“Oh, Daddy, yes, yes, enjoy your dessert.”

I headed back out to the dining room to grab the other dishes and found Valerie sitting on the table, Mitch kneeling before her. He had his face buried into her twat, feasting on her. She had a grip on his sandy-blond hair. She shuddered, his hands stroking her, one reaching up to grab her breast. His large hand squeezed around the small, ripe tit.

“Devouring her again?” I asked as I grabbed the main salad bowl and the bottle of my homemade vinaigrette dressing. “You’re going to spoil her.”

“He has to devour me, Mom,” my daughter said, giving me a smoky smile.

I frowned.

“You were a naughty mommy, weren’t you?” my daughter continued. “Having Daddy spank me. Fuck me.”

I blinked at her words. They were so… bratty again. “Are you being a bad girl again?” I asked. I had hypnotized her to act out every so often so I could have the fun of watching my husband spank her. “Do you need to be disciplined?”

“Do I?” she asked, arching her eyebrows. “Or do you?”

My hands darted to my breasts to grab my amulet. There was something very off about the way she was smiling at me. My fingers roamed between my breasts, searching for it. My heart beat faster. Where was it? It should be around my neck.

“Did you drop something, Mom?” my daughter asked. She raised up her hand. Dangling from her fingers was a gold chain and a red crystal, the flaw in it.

I froze. Then I realized my daughter’s other hand was between her breasts. She was stroking her necklace that she…

She had a crystal about her neck. A blue one. She twisted it and the light flashed across my face. There was a flaw in there. A serpent burning in azure flames. My heart beat faster. I shouldn’t be looking at it. I couldn’t fall under her spell.

With a shout, straining with every bit of my will, I wrenched my gaze away from the amulet. It almost hurt to stop looking at it. I cast my gaze to the side, my heart pounding. The room spun around me.

“Do you remember yesterday when I said I was naughty? I was bound to the table. You were using me in your demonstration for Trina and Evie?” I asked. “Thing is, Mom, I was naughty. I had to be disciplined because I did something bad. I used your credit card to order my own amulet. Overnight shipping. Cost a bundle.”

I trembled.

“Did you think I wouldn’t notice you bemusing Daddy when he tried to call the police? Or that I wasn’t there, licking your asshole, while you hypnotized that cop with your amulet?” There was a sneer to her words that rose over the noisy sounds of my husband eating her pussy. “It was easy to find out how you did it. Where you got this power. You sent me to do my homework after using me. I got it done fast, then I checked your browser history.”

My daughter made a tsking sound while I struggled to think. I had to get my amulet away from her. No, I had to get away from her before I fell under her spell and get a replacement one. She already had my husband. He was just feasting on her.

I backed away, heading towards the kitchen, holding the salad bowl and dressing. My heart thundered in my chest, pumping pure ice through me. My stomach roiled. I had to regain control. I had to restore my perfect family. First, I had to take care of the dishes in my hand.

“Where are you going, Mommy?” I asked.

“To the kitchen,” I said. “I have to do the dishes.”

“Well, of course you do,” I said. “A good mother and wife does the dishes.”

…a good mother and wife does the dishes…

…a good mother and wife cleans the house…

…a good mother and wife cooks delicious dinners…

“I made sure you wouldn’t remember,” my daughter said. “I wanted to see how long it took before you realized you didn’t have any power. You caught on pretty fast. Mmm, but it’s fun being open about it. You’re squirming.”

I trembled in the kitchen, my hands itching to start washing the dishes. I had to be a good mother and wife and do the dishes.

“I got you the moment I walked into Wendy’s house,” she continued. “You were kind enough to put Mrs. Bowers and Mrs. Anderson under already, so I just had to get you. You weren’t expecting it. You fell under my power in a flash.”

I trembled, the bowl shaking in my hand.

“No,” I groaned, shaking my head. “No, you couldn’t have.”

“Good mommies do all the housework,” my daughter said.

…good mommies do all the housework…

…good mommies lick their daughters’ pussies…

“Oh, god,” I groaned, my body trembling.

“What happens to bad mommies?” my daughter asked.

“Bad mommies are spanked,” I said, the words spilling out of me before I could stop them. My entire body trembled.

“Daddy, what do good husbands do when they have naughty wives?” my daughter asked.

“Good husbands spank their wives,” my husband growled. “And you’ve been very bad, Anna. Making our daughter into our slut. Making me spank her. Fuck her.” There was anger in his voice. “When our daughter showed me what you did to us, well, I gave her your credit card. She promised to fix it.”

“Yep,” my daughter said. “You’ve been bad, Mommy. Right, Daddy?”

“Yes,” he growled.

My husband’s marched into the kitchen, naked, hard, his face smeared with our daughter’s pussy juices. I trembled before him. I whimpered. I sat down the salad bowl and dressing bottle. I wanted to fight. I did, but my daughter told me I was bad.

…your daughter always knows when you’ve been bad…

…your daughter is always right…

…your daughter must be obeyed…

…good mommies obey their daughters…

…bad mommies are spanked…

“I’ve been a bad mommy,” I groaned, unable to stop myself. My heart beat so fast. I trembled as my husband seized my hair.

“Isn’t this what you wanted?” he growled, yanking back my head, the roots of my hair flaring in pain. I gasped as he pulled me after him. “For me to take charge. To be the man in the family. To keep control.”

“Yes,” I whimpered. “I… I…” I tried to fight it, but these words pressed on my mind. I was bad. I had to obey my daughter. I had to be spanked by my husband. I didn’t want to do this. I wanted to dig my feet into the kitchen floor. I whimpered and groaned as he dragged me to the dining room.

My daughter perched like a queen. I remembered her entering Rita’s house and the flash of what I thought was her button reflecting light. It was her amulet. She was bemusing me. The memory burned clear now how I slipped into the trance as she sauntered up to me and began to talk.

My husband released me. I found myself bending over the table. I pressed my naked breasts to the tablecloth. My rump was presented to my husband. I squirmed, my heart pounding in my chest. My daughter smiled at me, her dark eyes almost glowing with her excitement.

“Mmm, you were a bad mommy, weren’t you? Turning me into your sex slave.”

I shuddered as she said that. “Not a sex slave, but…”

“Just someone who licks your pussy and satiates your perverse desires?” Valerie asked. “That’s all. What else would you call that?”

…your daughter is always right…

“A sex slave,” I said as she grabbed her amulet.

She twisted it. “And what is a good mommy?” Valerie asked. “How does she make her daughter the happiest?”

…a good mommy makes her daughter the happiest by being her sex slave…

“By being your sex slave,” I moaned.

…a good mommy licks her daughter’s pussy…

…a good mommy kisses her daughter’s nipples…

…a good mommy rims her daughter’s asshole…

…a good mommy does any naughty, nasty, kinky things her daughter wants…

“I’m your… your sex slave, Valerie,” I moaned, the words beating on my mind. I had to do it. I had to surrender to it. I knew it was wrong. I shouldn’t submit, but… “I was a naughty mommy. I wasn’t your sex slave. I made you my sex slave. Mitch, Mitch, you have to spank me.”

CRACK!

My eyes widened as the powerful impact of my husband’s hand on my rump. The burning pain exploded across my ass. The pain melted down to my pussy. I whimpered, squirmed, this strange heat blossoming in me.

CRACK!

The pain was incredible. A heat that I needed to experience. I whimpered. My pussy clenched. My juices spilling down my thighs. My nipples throbbed against the table. I squirmed and groaned. I whimpered, the juices spilled down my thighs.

CRACK!

“Ooh, yes, yes, such a naughty mommy,” my daughter purred. She shifted on the table. Her lithe leg slipped over my head. I whimpered as her pussy hovered right before me, her lips parting, pink and juicy and coated in her juices.

CRACK!

I gasped at the pain exploding through me. My ass burned. My pussy was on fire. I whimpered, groaned. My daughter’s pussy was right before me. The words battered my mind. I stuck out my tongue, reaching for her cunt.

CRACK!

“Oh, Mommy, do you want to eat my pussy?” my daughter asked, this malicious tone to her voice.

CRACK!

“Yes!” I whimpered, my ass a mass of fire. It burned across my rump. It was this heat that made me shudder. My juices spilled down my thighs, soaking through my bush. It hurt so much. Every spanking made my rump burn. Tears beaded my eyes as the agony surged through me.

CRACK!

Yet, it felt so incredible. It made me so horny. She hypnotized me to love it. My daughter had such a wicked grin on her face as my tongue strained to reach her again. I whimpered, stretching my back, wanting to feast on her.

CRACK!

“Oh, I guess, I should let you eat me,” my daughter said. “You’re not going to be as good as Daddy, but…”

CRACK!

“I’ll let you indulge.”

CRACK!

Tears spilled down my cheeks. My ass as a massive stinging pain. My pussy clenched, aching to be filled by my husband’s cock. I felt his dick brushing my rump, thrusting hard before him. He needed to fuck something.

CRACK!

He could fuck me.

CRACK!

My daughter slid that last inch. I whimpered in delight, some of the pain in my ass retreating as my tongue thrust into my daughter’s deflowered cunt. She shuddered, her small breasts swaying, her blue amulet bouncing between her breasts.

CRACK!

“Oh, yes, Mom,” she moaned. “Mmm, you made me do this. You made me eat your old cunt. Now you get to eat my fresh, young pussy.”

CRACK!

“I was so bad,” I moaned into her tasty, tangy snatch. My hips wiggling, my pussy begging for my husband’s cock.

CRACK!

“I’ll eat you. I’ll make you cum. I’m your sex slave now, Valerie.”

CRACK!

“Yes, you are, Mom!”

CRACK!

My daughter gripped my dark-brown hair. She shuddered, leaning back on her arm. She humped against my face. She smeared her silky bush against my cheeks, her folds caressing my lips. Her juices were hot. Delicious. My tongue thrust into her pussy’s depths. I swirled around, stirring through her.

CRACK!

She tasted amazing. Her pussy was delicious. I groaned, feasting on her. I gripped her thighs, my nipples throbbing against the table as I squirmed. Tears spilled down my cheeks. My ass burned, ached, throbbed with my beating heart. It hurt.

CRACK!

I deserved this pain

.

CRACK!

“Oh, yes, Mom,” my daughter moaned, her back arching, her amulet bouncing, flashing with light. “Get that tongue in me. Oh, yes, yes, you’re such a naughty mother. Eat me!”

CRACK!

“Eat our daughter!” growled Mitch. “Make her cum, slut!”

CRACK!

“Yes, dear,” I moaned. “And…”

CRACK!

“Thank you for spanking me!”

CRACK!

“It’s all my pleasure,” my husband growled.

CRACK!

“Oh, Daddy, yes, yes, spank her! Such a naughty mommy! She’s got her tongue buried into my twat!”

CRACK!

“She loves it. She’s such a wicked woman. She’s craved this. You should see all the nasty stories she reads.”

CRACK!

“Such a naughty mother!”

CRACK!

“I am!” I moaned. My pussy was molten. I was on the verge of exploding. My pussy was on fire. I couldn’t believe how horny I was. My cream dripped down my thighs. I was so close to cumming.

CRACK!

My daughter tugged hard on my hair. She pulled me into her pussy. She ground on me, soaking me with her juices. Her small tits quivered above me. She whimpered, her face twisting with pleasure as my tongue darted and fluttered through her.

CRACK!

She tasted amazing.

CRACK!

The best thing I’d ever eaten. Words whispered through my mind, driving me to feast on her as the pain in my ass almost overwhelmed me. If I wasn’t devouring her, I would be crying. Sobbing. I shuddered, my pussy on fire. I needed a cock in me.

CRACK!

I needed to make my daughter cum.

CRACK!

I sucked on her clit. Every inch of my ass burned. My husband didn’t hold back. My rump felt bruised. Throbbing. I focused that agony by sucking on my daughter. I nursed on her clit. Her juices spilled over my lips, her silky bush caressing my face.

CRACK!

“Mom!” she gasped, her eyes rolling back in her head. “Yes, yes, right there and… Mom!”

CRACK!

Juices flooded my mouth as I screamed in agony and sexual frustration. The final spanking hurt so bad and yet felt so good. My pussy had never been hornier for a cock. I needed my husband’s dick in me. My tongue dove deep into my daughter’s pussy, feeling her convulsing around me as she gasped and moaned, her amulet flashing between her tits.

…a good mommy licks her daughter’s pussy…

I was a good mommy now. I was her sex slave. My tongue fluttered through her folds, licking her juices up as she gasped and heaved. Her fingers dug into my hair. Her sweet moans echoed through the room, reverberating around us.

“Yes, yes, Mommy!” she howled. “Oh, Mommy! Oh, that’s it! Oh, wow, that’s good. Mommy, yes, yes! Ooh, you’re my pussy slave, aren’t you?”

I lifted my head, tears and pussy cream staining my face. I nodded. “I am,” I moaned. “Mommy’s your sex slave.”

“Yes, you are,” my daughter said. “And will you ever hypnotize anyone again?”

This sudden revulsion surged through me. A sickening writhe that twisted my stomach. “Never!” I panted from the force of my scream. “I would never do that. Only evil, disgusting, filthy mothers would hypnotize their daughters!”

“That’s right,” my daughter said. “Mmm, you made me cum hard, but I need Daddy’s cock now. He has to breed me.”

I shuddered. “What about me? My pussy is on fire. Mitch, Mitch, please, can you fuck me?”

“No,” Mitch said, something like derision twisting his words. “Why would I want to fuck your pussy?”

“Yeah, Mommy,” my daughter purred. “Why does he need your old cunt when he has my young, tight pussy? He loves my pussy more than yours.”

“So much more,” Daddy groaned. “You never should have made me fuck her. I got a taste for her. Young. Tight. God, I’m not sure you were ever as tight as her. I don’t know how many guys fucked you before we were dating, Anna, but our daughter was a virgin when I broke her in.”

“I only need Daddy’s big dick,” My daughter purred.

“But…” I shuddered, wanting to protest. He was my husband. He should fuck me.

“You did this, Mommy,” my daughter said as she scooted down the table. She sat beside me and spread her thighs, draping one of her legs right over my burning rump.

I winced and hissed in pain.

“You wanted a perfect family, and it will be. You’re going to be our perfect slave. You’re going to raise our child. Be such a wonderful nanny. You’ll clean. You’ll suck Daddy’s cock and eat my pussy. Every night, you’ll get to sleep at the foot of our bed and listen to Daddy make love to me. Isn’t that nice?”

I wanted to moan no, but…

…a good mommy serves her family…

“A good mommy serves her family,” I moaned. “I want to be a good mommy.”

I saw it. My future. Serving them. Raising their children, regulated to using my mouth to please them. My ass burned as my daughter rubbed against me. She had learned from me and bested me. She had usurped my place at the head of the family from me.

I started this. I was a bad mommy for hypnotizing my family, now I had to pay. The words whispered to me. I closed my eyes, tears spilling down my cheeks. My ass burned. My pussy ached. I needed a cock fucking me.

Instead, it slammed into my daughter’s cunt.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mitch Miller

“Yes!” I groaned as I slammed into my daughter, her necklace bouncing across her tits. I didn’t mind that she had hypnotized me. She told me not to mind. Outside of the house, I would pretend to be normal, but in here…

In here, Anna was our slave, and I pleased our good girl.

Anna whimpered. I didn’t care. Not when I had Valerie. This sweet, young, beautiful, tight thing. My daughter. My wife showed me this was right, and my daughter agreed. She groaned as my cock slammed to the hilt in her.

What a wonderful heaven. That sheath squeezed around me. My daughter whimpered, her arms shooting around my neck. She always was a good girl. Her mother always had overreacted. Anna went way, way too far.

Now she paid.

“Oh, Daddy, let’s make a baby!” my daughter moaned, her pussy squeezing around me.

…good daddies breed their daughters…

“Yes,” I growled and kissed her.

She melted against me, her firm breasts pressed to my chest, the amulet cool between them. Her arms clutched me tight as I pressed her down on the table. It groaned in protest, rocking and creaking. Anna whimpered and groaned beside us.

My daughter’s pussy clenched about my cock, that wonderful, silky massage making me shudder as I drew back my dick. I groaned as I slammed into her. I buried to the hilt in my daughter. She gasped into my lips, her pussy massaging me.

Her pussy felt incredible. What a treasure. An utter delight. My heart beat with the excitement of making love to my daughter. Her fingers bit into my back as she writhed beneath me. She worked her hips, stirring her pussy around my cock.

That wonderful, silky sheath massaged me. My dick savored it. Every plunge into her sent heat swelling down to my balls. They drank it in. I had a load of cum ready to spurt into my daughter’s fertile depths.

We would make a baby. An incestuous joining of our flesh.

My daughter broke the kiss. Her dark eyes glassy as she moaned, “Yes, yes, I love your cock in me, Daddy. Do you love my pussy?”

“So fucking much,” I growled, thrusting into her hard. My balls smacked into her taint. “I love your pussy so much more than your mother’s.

”

“She’s such a whore!” my daughter gasped. “Such a bitch!”

“Yes!” I growled, my wife trembling beside us. “But now she’s our sex slave. She’s going to please you whenever you want.”

My daughter grinned at me. “Oh, Daddy, I love you so much! I always wanted you to do this! I spent so much time flirting with you, hoping something would happen. That you would see I was better than Mom.”

“I see it now,” I groaned, staring into her eyes while her pussy squeezed around my dick.

I kissed my daughter hard. My tongue dueled with hers. Valerie whimpered beneath me. Her nipples rubbed into my chest as she squirmed. She was so light and delicate beneath me. My precious, baby girl.

My dick rammed harder into her. My balls smacked into her taint. The sound echoed around us, merging with the groans of the rocking table. My wife watched us, squirming, moaning. She sounded like a horny bitch.

My daughter broke the kiss and groaned, “Go clean the kitchen, Mom! We don’t need you right now.”

“Yes, honey,” my wife moaned and hopped to her feet.

I groaned at the sight of her burning ass. She was so red in spots while other patches were already darkening into bruises. She would feel that for a week or longer. A constant reminder to her to be a good wife and mother from now on.

Not a controlling bitch.

I kissed my daughter again, loving Valerie’s young pussy. Her body. The tastes of her mouth. Her fingernails clawed my back. Her silky cunt squeezed around my cock, clinging to me as I pulled out then welcoming me back into her juicy depths when I thrust forward. The ache swelled at the tip of my dick.

It wouldn’t be long now.

I would flood my daughter’s fertile pussy. I would breed her. Maybe not today, but soon. I would fill her with spunk until she had my child. I couldn’t wait. She would make a better mommy than my wife.

Valerie wouldn’t be a controlling bitch.

My daughter moved beneath me, bucking, her hips matching the plunging rhythm of my cock. The sweet friction swelled and swelled. I couldn’t take much more of the sweet heaven of her juicy cunt.

“Goddamn,” I groaned, breaking the kiss. “You’re amazing, baby!”

“So are you, Daddy!” she squealed, her fingernails digging into my broad back. “Oh, Daddy, yes! I’m going to cum on your cock!”

“Good,” I growled. “You deserve all the pleasure in the world. You’re a good girl. Good girls need to be encouraged. Good girls need their daddies cumming in their pussies.”

“Yes!” my daughter hissed. “Breed me, Daddy! Do it!”

I slammed into her pussy and groaned as she bucked beneath me. Her hot twat writhed about my cock. The wonderful heat spilled over me. Stars burst across my vision. I grunted and groaned. My heart hammered in my chest. I kissed her again as she came on my dick.

It was incredible to plunge over and over into her writhing flesh. The incestuous thrill of fucking my cumming daughter surged through me. My balls tightened as I plowed over and over into her. I groaned, the ache reaching its zenith.

That point of no return.

I broke the kiss, grunting, “Fuck!”

“Cum in me, Daddy!” my orgasming daughter squealed. “Give me all that cum!”

“Always!” I groaned as I buried into my daughter’s pussy.

I erupted into her fertile depths. The pleasure shot through me as I pumped load after load of my seed into her. Valerie’s pussy writhed about my cock. It spilled over me. It surged around me. I groaned as she worked out the cum from my balls.

This amazing pleasure slammed into my mind. Every blast had me shuddering. I groaned as I spilled my passion into my daughter’s twat. Hot spurt after hot spurt of my cum. I filled her to the brim. She quivered beneath me.

Then she collapsed as I fired the last jizz in me.

“Daddy,” she mewled.

I smiled down at her flushed face and glassy eyes. I knew she was controlling me now, but it was better her than my nagging wife. Anna started this mess. She screwed us up with her perversion. She twisted us into liking this.

Now she got to reap the joys of it. I know I was.

“Mmm, I love you, Daddy,” my daughter purred.

I kissed her as I came down from my orgasmic high. I savored her lips. She was so young and taut. So perfect. So long as I thought of her as only my daughter, I could ignore how much more beautiful she was than my wife.

Once I saw her as a woman… My wife couldn’t compare.

…daughters are always hotter than their mothers…

I ripped my cock out of my daughter’s pussy. I groaned at the sight of the cum leaking out of her and onto the tablecloth. I glanced into the kitchen where my wife worked, her scarlet rump flashing as she cleaned up after dinner.

“Slave, get your ass in here and lick up this mess,” I growled.

“Oh, Daddy, you’re perfect,” my daughter purred, playing with the necklace while her mother scurried in to lick up my cum. “I love you.”

…daddies love their daughters…

“I love you, too,” I told her as Anna fell to her knees and licked up the jizz spilling out of our daughter’s cunt.

Valerie purred her delight. “Tomorrow, we’re going to teach Wendy’s daddy to love her, too. Won’t that be nice?”

I nodded my head in agreement.

The END

---